Full text of "How to Write Letters: A Manual of Correspondence, Showing the Correct Structure, Composition ..."

See other formats

Google

This is a digital copy of a book that was preserved for generations on library shelves before it was carefully scanned by Google as part of a project

to make the world's books discoverable online.

It has survived long enough for the copyright to expire and the book to enter the public domain. A public domain book is one that was never subject

to copyright or whose legal copyright term has expired. Whether a book is in the public domain may vary country to country. Public domain books

are our gateways to the past, representing a wealth of history, culture and knowledge that's often difficult to discover.

Marks, notations and other maiginalia present in the original volume will appear in this file - a reminder of this book's long journey from the

publisher to a library and finally to you.

Usage guidelines

Google is proud to partner with libraries to digitize public domain materials and make them widely accessible. Public domain books belong to the
public and we are merely their custodians. Nevertheless, this work is expensive, so in order to keep providing tliis resource, we liave taken steps to
prevent abuse by commercial parties, including placing technical restrictions on automated querying.
We also ask that you:

+ Make non-commercial use of the files We designed Google Book Search for use by individuals, and we request that you use these files for
personal, non-commercial purposes.

+ Refrain fivm automated querying Do not send automated queries of any sort to Google's system: If you are conducting research on machine
translation, optical character recognition or other areas where access to a large amount of text is helpful, please contact us. We encourage the
use of public domain materials for these purposes and may be able to help.

+ Maintain attributionTht GoogXt "watermark" you see on each file is essential for in forming people about this project and helping them find
additional materials through Google Book Search. Please do not remove it.

+ Keep it legal Whatever your use, remember that you are responsible for ensuring that what you are doing is legal. Do not assume that just
because we believe a book is in the public domain for users in the United States, that the work is also in the public domain for users in other
countries. Whether a book is still in copyright varies from country to country, and we can't offer guidance on whether any specific use of
any specific book is allowed. Please do not assume that a book's appearance in Google Book Search means it can be used in any manner
anywhere in the world. Copyright infringement liabili^ can be quite severe.

About Google Book Search

Google's mission is to organize the world's information and to make it universally accessible and useful. Google Book Search helps readers
discover the world's books while helping authors and publishers reach new audiences. You can search through the full text of this book on the web

at |http: //books .google .com/I

» letters : i

1 manual of corre

111

UnJv r<

III III

lOS 04923 0233 ^

Vre

Ietter>

Westlake

iim niEeiiriiii iriii]

SCHOOL OF EDUCATION
LIBRARY

TEXTBOOK COLLECTION

GIFT OF

THE PUBLISHERS

STANFORD \^/ rN]\'KRSITV
LIBRARIES

The reUil price of tliiB book is f .

£^dzthJ)L' UY T a^ y -Xh ur at

PUBLICATIONS OF SOWER, POTTS & CO.. PHILADELPHIA.

Brooks's Normal Geometry and Trigonometry.

By the aid of Brooks's Geometry the principles of this beautiful science can be easily acquired
in one term. It is so condensed that the amount of matter is reduced one half, and yet the
chain of logic is preserved intact and nothing essential is omitted. The subject ir zt.M
Interesting and practical by the introduction of Theorems for original dcmonstratios ?ii~>
tkal Problems, Mensuration, etc., in their appropriate places. The success of (he wurx is
very remarkable. Key, Sx.xo*.

Brooks's Normal Algebra.

The many novelties, scientific arrangement, clear and concise definitions and principles,
and masterly treatment contained in this quite new work make it extremely popular.
Each topic is so clearly and ftilly developed that the next follows easily and naturally.
Young pupils can handle it, and should take it up before studying Higher Arithmetic.
Like the Geometry, it can be readily mastered in one term. It only needs introduction to
make it indispensable. Key, fx.io*.

Peterson's Familiar Science. 12mo.
Peterson's Familiar Science. 18mo.

This popular application of science to every-day results is universally liked, and has an im*
mcnse circulation. No school should be without it. Inexperienced teachers have no
difficulty in teaching it.

Griffin's Natural Philosophy.

BY LA ROY F. GRIFFIN.

PROF. OF THE NAT. SCIENCES AND ASTRON., LAKE FOREST UNIVERSITY, ILL.
Professor GrifTm presents his subject so simply, clearly and logically, his definitions are so
brief and yet clear, and his experiments so vivid and impressive, that the subject is easily
mastered and firmly impressed on the student. All the latest applications of tlie science
to Electric Lights, Telephone, Phonograph, Electro-Plating, Magnetic Engines, Tele-
graphing, etc. are lucidly explained.

Griffin's Lecture Notes on Chemistry.
Roberts's History of the United States.

Short, compact and interesting, this History is admirably arranged to fix facts in the memory.
These only are dealt with, leaving causes for more mature minds. It ends with the close
of the late war.

Sheppard's Text-Book of the Constitution.
Sheppard's First Book of the Constitution.

The ablest Jurists and professors in the country, of all political denominations, have given
these works their most unqualified approval. Every young voter should be master of tlieir
contents.

Montgomery's Industrial Drawing.

This consists of a series of Drawing Books, comprising a Primary and Intermediate Course.
The system is self-teaching, is carefully graded and is easily taught.

Fairbanks's Bookkeeping."^

■ k

How TO Write Letters:

A MANUAL OF

OOERESPONDENOE,

SHOWING

THE CORRECT STRUCTURE, COMPOSITION, PUNC

TUATION, FORMALITIES, AND USES

OF THE VARIOUS KINDS

Letters, Notes, and Cards.

J. Willis Westlake, A. M.,

P&OFBSSOB OF ENGLISH LITERATURE IN THE STATE NORMAL
SCHOOL, MILLERS Y.I^LS* -PA.

PHILADELPHIA:

SOWER, POTTS & CO.

Ifl83.

595406

Ck)PYKlGHT
By J. WILLIS WESTLAKE. A.M.

Westoott a Thohbor,
Btereotyj)en and Electrotypers^ Philada.

Sherman k Co,
Fiinlart, PliOada,

Preface.

"VT'EARLY all the writing of most persons is in the fonn
-L 1 of letters ; and yet in many of our schools this kind
of composition is almost entirely neglected. This neglect is
probably due in some measure to the fact that heretofore
there has been no complete and systematic treatise on the
subject of letter- writing. When it is considered, that in
the art of correspondence there is much that is conventional,
requiring a knowledge of social customs, which, if not early
taught, is obtained only after many years of observation and
experience ; and that the possession or want of this know •
ledge does much to determine a person's standing in cultured
society, — the value of this art, and of a thorough text-book
by which it may be taught, will be duly appreciated. For
many years the author, in common with many other teachers,
has felt the need of such a work, in the instruction of his
own classes, and it is to this want that the present treatise
owes its origin.

In plan the work is broad and comprehensive, embracing
as it does the whole field of letters — their classification, struc-
ture, rhetoric, and literature — as well as the forms and uses
of the various kinds of notes and cards. It is designed, both
in matter and in method, to meet the wants, not only c^l

PREFACE,

schools of various grades, but also of private learners and
of society at large.

Most of the materials employed have been- gathered from
original sources, and now appear in print for the first time.
This is especially true of the articles on Notes and Cards,
Titles, and Forms of Address and Salutation. No pains have
been spared to ascertain the best present usage in regard
to all the subjects presented. Concerning official and pro-
fessional titles and forms, information has been sought and
obtained from various Heads of Departments of our National
and State Governments, from military and naval officers, from
the leading colleges, and from other high sources ; and on
social matters the author has been kindly favored with the
advice and suggestions of many ladies and gentlemen in the
principal cities, who, if he were permitted to name them,
would at once be recognized as persons of the highest culture
and refinement. To these, and to all others who harve in
any way afibrded him assistance and encouragement in his
labors, he proffers his grateful acknowledgments. His special
thanks are due, and are hereby cordially tendered, to Mr.
William S. Schofield of Philadelphia, whose tireless zeal,
sound judgment, and excellent taste, constantly and variously
exercised in the interest of the work, have added greatly to
its value and completeness.

And now, with many hopes and a few fears, the author
submits his little book to the great tribunal of public opin-
ion, adding only the assurance that, whatever may be ita
merits or its faults, it is the result of an earnest desire to
promote the literary and social culture of our schools and
people.

MiLLEESViLLE, Pa., February 2, 1876.

Contents.

♦

[a general index mat be found on page 263.]
INTRODUCTION 7

PART I.— Letters, Notes, and Cabds.

DIVISION I.— Lettees 11

Chapter I. — Classification 12

Chapter II. — Structure 15

Section I. Materials 15

Section 11. The Heading 19

Section III. The Introduction 25

Section IV. The Body 39

Section V. The Conclusion 44

Section VI. Folding 54

Section VII. The Superscription 57

Section VIII. The Stamp 65

Supplement. — Type- Writer Correspondence 66

Chapter III. — The Rhetoric of Letters 70

Section I. General Principles 70

Section II. Special Applications 91

Sub-Sec. I. Style and Specimens of Social Letters,.. 91

Sub-Sec. II. Style and Specimens of Business Lettev «. 108

Chapter IV. — The Literature op Letters 121

Section 1. Bird's- Eye View 121

Section II. Gleanings 127

DIVISION II.— Notes and Cards 135

Chapter I. — Notes 135

Introduction 135

Notes of Ceremony and Compliment 138

Invitations 1^%

6 CONTENTS.

Acceptances and Regrets 152

Miscellaneous Notes 155

Chapter II. — Cards 161

Introdnction 161

Ceremonial Cards 162

Visiting Cards 164

Professional and Official Cards 168

Business Cards 168

PART II.— Okthography and Punctuation.

DIVISION I.— Orthography.. ; 171

Rules for Forming Derivatives 171

Special Rules 174

Rules for Capitals 175

DIVISION II.— Punctuation 177

Introduction 177

Rules and Exercises 180

The Period 180

The Interrogation 181

The Exclamation 182

Quotation Marks 183

The Colon 185

The Semicolon 188

The Comma 190

The Dash 198

The Curves 200

The Brackets 202

PART III.— Miscellaneous.

DIVISION I.— Appellative Titles 207

Use and Abuse of Titles. 207

Classified List op Titles 216

DIVISION II.— Forms of Address and Salutation 223

American 223

English 238

DIVISION III. — Classified List of Abbreviations 242

DIVISION IV.— Foreign Words and Phrases 249

DIVISION v.— Postal Information 253

DIVISION VL— Business Forms 259

LETTER -WRITING.

-^>9i<

INTKODUCTION.

OUTLINE.

1 1. Business.
I. Importance. < 2. Social.

(^ 3. Intellectual.
II. Plan of tpe Wokk. ,

Importance* — As letter-writing is the most generally prac-
ticed, 80 also it is the most important, practically considered,
of all kinds of composition. This will more fully appear from
the following considerations : —

1. Letter-writing is indispensable in business. All persons
have husiness of some kind to transact, and much of it must
he done by means of letters. To be able to write a good
letter is greatly to a person's advantage in any occupation.
Many good situations are obtained by teachers, clerks, and
others, on account of this ability ; and quite as many are lost
for the want of it.

2. It is a social obligation. We are naturally social beings ;
and pleasure, interest, and duty equally demand that our
friendships and other social ties should be maintained and
strengthened. In inany cases this can be done only by means
of letters. No one would willingly lose out of his life the joy
01 receiv ng letters froin absent friends, nor withhold from
others the same exquisite pleasure.

8 LETTER - WRITINO.

It may be stated, also, that a person's social, intellectual,
and moral culture are indicated in his letters, as plainly as in
his manners, dress, and conversation ; and it is as great a viola-
tion of propriety to send an awkward, careless, badly written
letter, as it is to appear in a company of refined people, with
swaggering gait, soiled linen, and unkempt hair.

3. It gives intellectual culture. Letter-writing is one of the
most practical and interesting exercises in English compo-
sition — one that is suitable for persons of all grades, from the
child just learning to write, to the man of highest attainments.
It affords exercise in penmanship, spelling, grammar, diction,
invention — in short, in all the elements of composition, and
gives ease, grace, and vivacity of style. Many who have
become distinguished in other kinds of writing, have acquired
much of their power and fluency of expression by their prac-
tice of writing letters. Of these Robert Burns is a notable
exa^iple. In fact the letters of distinguished men and women
form a distiiict and important department of literature ; and
some who are recognized as standard authors would long ago
have been fbrgotten but for their admirable correspondence.
Of the latter it is sufficient to mention Madame de S^vign6,
Lady Mary Wortley Montagu, and Horace Walpole.

Fldli 0^ the Work. — For convenience, this treatise is divided
into thWe p'Atts : —

Part I. Lettees, Notes, and Cabds.

Part II. Orthography and Punctuation.

Part III. Miscellaneous, containing Titles, Forms of Ad-
dress and Salutation, Abbreviations, Foreign Words and
Phrases, Postal Information, and Business Forms.

SoggestiOln to Teachers. — In view of the great educational
and literary value of letter-writing, teachers should to a great extent
substitute this exercise for the writing of ordinary " compositions."
They will thus secure greater ease and freedom of expression than
by tlie old method, and will at the same time give their pupils a prac
tical acquaintance with the forms and peculiarities of letters.

Part I.

LETTERS, NOTES, AND CARDS

1?^

Special Notice.

ChmuQ to the rapidly increasing use of the type-writing
machine in correspondence, the author has thought proper
to insert in the present edition of this work some special
directioni applicable to type-written lettera, v}hich may
he found on pages 66 and 67,

Letters.

IN discussing the subject of Letters, we shall treat.
first, of the various kinds of letters ; secondly, of
the materials required and the formalities to be ob-
served in writing them ; thirdly, of their language,
style, and other rhetorical requirements ; dJidi fourthly ,
of their value and characteristics as a department of
literature. This division of our work will therefore
consist of four chapters, as follows : —

Chapter I. The Classification of Letters.
Chapter II. The Structure of Letters.
Chapter III. The Rhetoric of Letters.
Chapter IV. The Literature of Letters.

To the Teacher. — It is suggested that each pupil be required
at the beginning of the course in letter- writing, and without consult-
ing the book, to hand •in a tpedmen Utter to represent his present
style. It may answer, in narrative form, the following questions : —

1. Where do you live?

2. Where did you last attend school ?

3. What literary advantages have you enjoyed?

4. What studies are you now pursuing ?

This letter the teetcher will do well to keep till the close of the
course, that he may then compare it with another specimen letter,
and thus be able to measure the pupil's progress in this branch.

CHAPTER I.

Classification of Letters.

OUTLINE.

- « . , r Domestic,

( Introdactorv. etc

ft T» . f Personal,

2. Bu8ines8. \ Qg-^j^,

3. Miscellaneous.

4. Postal Cards.

. II. Public, or Open.

I. Private.

Definition. — A Letter is a prose composition ad-
dressed to some person or persons.

Letters may be divided into two general classes, —
1. Private, or Personal ; 2. Public, or Open.

Private Letters.

Private Letters are those that are intended only for
those to whom they are addressed. They may be
divided into three classes, — Social, Business, and Mis-
cellaneous.

Social Letters are letters of sentiment. They include
the great mass of familiar correspondence, to which
belong Domestic or Family letters, letters of Introduc-

CLASSIFICATION OF LETTERS, 13

tion, of Congratulation, of Condolence, of Advice, of
Affection, and, in a word, all letters that are prompted
by love or friendship. The names of the various
classes are so plainly descriptive as to render formal
definitions unnecessary.

A Business Letter, as its name implies, is a letter

on business.

Note. — A business letter shoald be exclusively such. Matters of
a social or domestic nature should generally be in a separate letter.

Business letters are of two kinds, — Personal and
Official.

A Personal business letter is one on personal or pri-
vate business.

To this class belong the letters written by merchants, manufactu-
rers, lawyers, bankers, and others, whether as individuals or as firms
or companies, in connection with their trade or occupation.

An Official business letter is one written to or by a
person holding a public office, on business pertaining
thereto.

To this class belong letters to the executive or heads of depart-
ments of a national, state, or municipal government, letters of army
and navy officers, etc.

Miscellaneous Letters include those letters of an acci-
dental or unusual character, to which our complicated
relations to society give rise; in short, all letters not

elsewhere classified.

Postal Cards.— The Postal Card is a letter in the form
of a card. But little need be said of it, and that little
may as well be said now. In the postal card many of
the formalities of letters are dispensed with, and no
attention is paid to style, except as to clearness and

14 LETTER - WRITING.

condensation. In this respect it resembles a telegram.
The following directions should be observed : —

1. A card should be dated either on the upper right-hand
corner, or on the lower left-hand corner.

2. The writer's full name should be signed to it.

3. If an answer is required, the writer's full post-office
address should be given, unless it is well known by the person
to whom the card is directed.

4. Important matters should not be entrusted to a postal
card, as it is open to inspection, and as the law does not pro-
vide for its return to the writer in case of failure to reach its
destination. Nor is it allowable to use postal cards for notes
of invitation, etc., in which society prescribes certain polite
forms to be observed.

5. Write on the face nothing but the name and directions.
These are to be written as on the envelope of an ordinary let-
ter (see page 57).

Public Letters.

Public Letters are letters in form only. They are
essays or reports intended for the public, but addressed
to some individual. The writers adopt this form be-
cause it gives a personal interest to what they say, and
because it admits of a more familiar style of treatment
than a formal essay.

To this class belong most of the letters published in the newspapers
addressed either to the editor or to some distinguished public man.

How Prepared for the Press. — In preparing manuscript
for the press, the following directions should' be observed : 1.
Write plainly. 2. Write on only one side of the paper. This
rule is imperative. 3. Attend carefully to the spelling, capi-
talH, paragraphing, and all the minor details of composition.
This is the author's duty, not the printer's. 4. Number the
pages.

CHAPTER II.

Structure of Letters.

OUTLINE.

1. Materials. — Paper, Envelopes, Ink.

2. Heading. — Place, Date.

, , f Address.* j g«^^!*; *"•' ™«'

3. Intboduotion. \ ' (Residence.

[ Salutation.

Beginning,

Margin,

Paragraphs,

Miscellaneous Suggestions.

' Complimentary Close,

5. Conclusion. - Signature,

Address (if not at the top).*

6. Folding.

7. Sl'pkkscbiption, oe Outside Address.
^ 8. St AMI*.

4. Body.

SECTION I.— Materials.

OUTLINE.

1. Paper — Size, Color, etc.

2. Envelopes — Size, Color, etc.

3. Ink — Color.

Fap^r. — The paper used should be such as is suit-
able and intended for the purpose. It may now be
had in infinite variety, adapted to all tastes and wants.

*The Address is always written at the top of a business letter, and
always at the bottom of a domestic letter (that is, a letter to a noai

LETTER - WRITING

frly the kind known as kUci'-paper
inches) was used exclusively ; and it
.___LJL? • J) some extent, but mainly in business
correspondence. Nine-tenths of the letters written
now-a-days are on note-paper. This is of a great
variety of styles and sizes. The most popular size is
that known as ** commercial note," which is about 5
by 8 inches. A kind much used by gentlemen is
"packet note," which is about 5i by 9 inches.

Never write a private letter on foolscap paper : to do
80 is awkward, clumsy, and generally inexcusable. If
compelled to use it, for want of any other, an apology
should be offered.

Never send a half-sheet letter, except on business.*
and never send less than a half-sheet under any cir-
cumstances. For a social letter, even if you writt
only a line or two, use a whole sheet. To use part of
a sheet looks mean and stingy, and is disrespectful to
the receiver.

Color. — No color is more elegant and tasteful than
white, for any kind of letter, and gentlemen should
use no other. Ladies may use delicately tinted and
perfumed paper if they choose, but for a man to use it
is, to say the least, in veiy bad taste. For business
letters, no color is allowable but pure or bluish
white.

Persons who have lost a near relative may use
"mourning paper" — that is, paper with a black border

relative). In other letters it may be written at the tup or bottom, to
suit the taste or convenience of the writer. (See Sec. III., p. 30
also Sec. V., p 48.)

STRUCTURE OF LETTERS. 17

— and envelopes to match; the width of the border
corresponding somewhat to the nearness of the rela-
tionship and the recentness of the bereavement.

Lines. — A person, without violating good taste, may
use either ruled or plain paper ; but plain or unruled
paper is decidedly to be preferred, both because it is
more stylish, and because it is more convenient, en-
abling one to write close or open — to put much or
little upon a sheet. Any one by diligent practice
may learn to write straight without a guiding line,
and the ability to do so is a valuable acquirement.
Some persons who use unruled paper put "lines"
under it. This practice is not to be commended, as it
is inconvenient, and prevents that discipline of the
hand which renders the writer independent of such
help ; and besides, the best note-paper is too thick to
allow lines to show through.

Envelopes.— The envelope should be adapted, both
in size and color, to the paper.

Size. — If note-paper be used, the envelope should
be a little longer than the width of the page. Letter-
paper requires the same size of envelope as commer-
cial note ; that is, about 3i by 5i inches.

Fine imported papers are* cut into note-sheets for ordinary corre-
spondence, to fold twice for an envelope 2| by 5^, and once for an
envelope 3| by 4^. Smaller sizes may be used for notes of invi-
tation, etc.

Official letters, manuscripts for newspapers, legal
documents, and all large communications sent by mail,
should be enclosed in what are called official envelopes,

18 LETTER- WRITING.

which are about 9 inches long — long enough to. take
in the full width of letter or foolscap paper.*

Color. — Gentlemen may use either white or bufff
envelopes in writing to each other ; but it is not allow-
able to send a buff envelope to a lady, nor do ladies
use that kind at all. If tinted paper is used, the
envelope must have the same tint.

Note. — The sizes of paper and envelopes above given are those
that are regarded as standard — those that are always in fashion
among sensible people. The styles of fine papeterie at a modern sta-
tioner's are as capricious and variable as the figures of a kaleidoscope.

Quality. — Both paper and envelopes should be of
fine quality. It conduces to fine penmanship, and per-
haps inspires the writer with fine thoughts. Coarse
paper, coarse language, coarse thoughts, — all coarse
things seem to be associated.

Ink.— Never write a letter with red ink. Indeed, it
is in better taste to discard all fancy inks, and use
simple black. It is the most durable color, and one
never tires of it. At one time purple ink was used
in the War Department at Washington ; but the dis-
covery was afterwards made that this color would
fade, and an order was issued that all the records that

* The sizes and designations of Government envelopes, which ar«
gteuerally taken as the standard, are as follows: Note Size, 2| by 5i
inches; Ordinary Letter Size, 3^ by 5i inches; Full Letter Size,
3| by 5i inches ; Extra Letter Size, 3^ by 6f inches ; Official Size,
3^ by 8^ inches : Extra Official Size, 4| by lOi inches.

f By " buff" envelopes are meant all those colored envelopes (often
of coarse quality) that are used by business men, whether described
as light buff, dark buff, yellow, cream, or amber.

THE HEADING, 19

had been made with purple ink should be recopied
with black ink.

Wax. — A few years ago sealing-wax was an indispensable
article of stationery, but it has been rendered nearly obsolete
by the almost universal use of gummed envelopes. It is now
principally used on packages or letters containing money and
other valuable enclosures, as an additional protection against
their being feloniously opened, it being difficult to open a sealed
letter without breaking the seal. Money packages sent by
express are always sealed ; so too are foreign despatches. A
lady of fine culture (to whom the author is indebted for many
valuable suggestions) remarks as follows : —

"Although the use of the tongue is admirably adapted to the hurry
and press of business, it is not, if one thinks of it, a very elegant
manner of closing a letter to a friend. A neat little seal of red wax
for a gentleman, and of gold, blue, or other fancy color for a lady,
will give a much more refined appearance to a note, than simply
closing it with adhesive gum. Sealing is an art, however ; and to do
it handsomely will require considerable practice." •

SECTION II.— The Heading.

OUTLINE.

rPost Office (or No. and Street),
f 1. Place. \ County (or City),

1. Pabts. ^^^^\

_ _ (Month,

» 2. Date. ) Day of the Month,
t Year.

2. Position and Aeeanqement.

3. FUNCTUATION.

I 4. Models.

The Heading consists of the Place and the Daie, In
other words, it is a statement of the place where, and
time when, the letter is written.

20 LETTER- WRITING.

Place,— When a person is answering a letter, he gen-
erally looks at the heading of it to see how his answer
is to be directed. Hence, if the letter is written else-
where than in a large city, the ** place " should em-
brace at least two items, — the name of the post-office
and the name of the state. The heading of a business
letter should also embrace the name of the county.
Indeed, in all letters the county should be named,
either at the top or the bottom, unless the writer ie
perfectly sure that it is well known to his correspond-
ent. In a city, the number and street, city, and state
should be given. If the city is very large, such as
Philadelphia, New York, Chicago, the state need not
be given. It would seem absurd to write, "530 Broad-
way, New York, N. Y."

A person writing from a large school, a college,
a hotel, or any well-known institution, generally
writes the. name of the institution at the head, as in
Model 3.

Note. — On fine paper it is fashionable to have the writer's
monogram, crest, or coat of arms printed near the top of the first
page. The place of residence is also frequently printed at the head
of the sheet — a practice which, for neatness and accuracy, is to be
much commended. Business men almost always use paper with
printed heading.

Date.— The date consists of the -month, day of the
mDnth, and year; as, "Sept. 14, 1874.'* It may also
include the day of the week ; as, " Wednesday, Aug. 4,
1876." In social letters and notes of transient interest
the day of the week is more important than the year ;
and the latter, in such cases, is often omitted.

THE HEADING, 21

Note. — Business men sometimes write the number of the day
before the month, instead of after it; thus: "Boston, 2 Sept., 1875."
Something is gained in clearness, perhaps, by separating the numbers.
" Sept. 2, 1875 " might, if poorly written or hurriedly read, be taken
for "Sept. 21, 1875."

Position and Arrangement.— On ruled paper, the head •
ing should begin on the first line, a little to the left ol
the middle ; and it may occupy one, two, or three
lines (never more than three), according to circum-
stances. If the paper is not ruled, the positions should
be the same.

Note. — The first line is generally about an inch and a half below
the top of the page. A letter should never begin much higher than
that ; but if the letter is to consist of but a few lines, it should be
commenced lower, so that the spaces below and above the letter may
be about equal.

If the heading is short, it may be written on one
line, as in Model 1 ; and it may be laid down as a rule,
that the Jieading should occupy as few lines as possible^
consistent with neatness and legibility.

Note. — The number of lines will depend, of course, on the length
of the heading, the style of the writing, and the size of the paper. On
note-paper, the heading will rarely require more than two lines ; on
letter-paper, seldom more than one.

If the heading occupies two lines, the second should
begin about an inch farther to the right than the first,
as in Model 2.

If it occupies three lines, the second should begin
farther to the right than the first, and the third than
the second, as in Model 3 ; so that a line drawn through

22 LETTER - WRITING.

the initial letters will slope from a horizontal at an
angle of about thirty degrees.*

Caution. — If the *' place," or post-office address, occupiee
two or more lines, care must be taken not to put part of a
word, name, or date on one line, and part on tbe next. Foi
example, in writing •• Broadway, New York," it would not do
to write •' New " in one line, and " York " in the next.

Letters without Heading. — Social letters are
often dated at the bottom. This form is not so gen-
erally adopted as to establish a rule ; but it has the
sanction of some highly cultivated people, and may
therefore be used if it is preferred. Letters written in
the third person are generally dated at the bottom (see
form on page 33). Business letters, however, are
always dated at the top.

When the place and date are written at the bottom,
they must be begun near the left edge of the paper, on
the next line below that on which the signature is
written (see Model 6), and the parts arranged as above
directed (page 21). Observe, too, that in this case
the name of the person addressed must be written in
the introduction, as iq Model 4, Sec. III., page 35.

Punctuation.— The parts of the heading should be
separated by commas, and a period should be placed
at the end of the heading, and after each abbreviation.

The parts of the heading are grammatically related. Thus, " Millers
ville, Pa., Sept. 15, 1874," is equal to " This is written at MUlersville,
which is in Pa., on Sept. 16th, in the year 1874" This indicates the

* A similar slope must be given to the parts of the introduction,
the conclusion, and the superscription, reference being in all cases
had to the beginning, not the end. of the parts.

THE HEADING. 23

proper order of the parts. " Lancaster County, Millersville," would
imply that Lancaster County is in Millersville.

It is not customary at the present day to write st, th, or d after
the number denoting the day of the month, when the year is ex-
pressed. Write Jan. 21, 1874, not Jan. 21st, 1874. When the year
is not expressed, however, the letters must be suffixed ; as, " Yours
of the 21st inst." When the letters are used, write them on the line.
The ordinals Ist, £d, etc., are not abbreviations, and are not followed
by % period.

MODELS OF HEADING.
Model 1*

Cy^^^ Of.^., O^u^. s^ ^i/s.

Model 2.

Model 3.

Model 4.

<>^^^^^^^i^w O^., cJ(e44A (^iA,,

24 LETTER - WETTING.

If preferred, this heading may be arranged as fol-
lows : —

Model 5*

OT^i'i^ ^^^L^^ ^u^9^^ jj/, y//<^.

Mote. — When the residence occupies more, than one line, il
should be so divitled as to give each line a kind of completeness.
(See Caution, p. 22.) It would not be well, for example, to write
79 N. Oreene St., Baltimore, on the first line, and Md., July 6, 1875,
on the second, for the reason that the latter part when standing alone
seems imperfect.

Model 6.

Residence and Date at the bottom.

(Place of Signature.)

^y^n^^ O^k^^dd., On^iy. -/^ ^f/S.

EXERCISE I.

Copy the models neatly and accurately on note-
paper, taking care to give to all the parts their proper
place and proportion.

Direction. — These headings may be written on the same sheet
Divide the sheet into sections of about six lines each, by means of
bla- k or red horizontal lines, and regard each section as the top (or
fhe bottom, as the case may be) of a page.

After the exercises have been corrected by the teacher, they should
be copied in a book. This direction will apply to all exercises of this
kind.

If the pages of the book are not of the proper size and shape, the
pupil may mark out on them, with black or red ink, rectangular
figures to represent pages of note-paper. These spaces can then be
divided into sections, and the exercises written in them as above de-
scribed. In ruling with pen and ink, be ffwrt to lay the bevelled side
of the ruler on the paper.

THE INTRODUCTION. 25

EXERCISE II.

Write the following headings, arranging and punc-
tuating them as they should be in a letter : —

1. Conn New Haven Feb 3 1875

2. 1874 July 27 New York 96 Pearl street

3. Easton Pa Lafayette College Oct 4 1875

4. Phila Chestnut St Continental Hotel Feb 24 1876

5. Box 1077 111 Evanston Nov 11 1873. [The box takes the
place of house and street.]

6. The heading of a letter written at your own home.

SECTION III.— The Inteoduction.

OUTLINE.

, ^ f Address. \ N^°?« ^°^ ^itie.

1. Parts. -^ (Residence.

y Salutation,

2. PosiTioir AiTD Aeeangement.

3. Punctuation.

4 MoT^FTs [ Business,
I 4. MODELS. I g^^.^j ^^^ Miscellaneous.

The Introductioiiy in business and other formal let-
ters, consists of two parts, — the Address and the Sal-
uiation ;* in familiar letters,- of the Salutation alone.

The Address^ in its fullest form, consists of the Name
and Title of the person written to, and his Residence
(that is, the place where he receives his mail).

* For convenience the long or business form of introduction is
treated of first, bat the learner should be made to understand clearly
that this form mtttt in no ease be iLsed in a familiar letter. (See y. 9l.\ |

26 LETTER - WRITING

Remark. — The Address as here described is the same as tht
Superscription, or what is put upon the envelope. Indeed the latter
is often called "the address" of the letter. To distinguish the two.
the former (that at the head or foot of the letter) may be designated
as " the inside address ;" the latter (that on the envelope), as " the ^H^
tide address."

The word Residence, which generally means private residence, or
home, is here used (for want of a more appropriate term), to mean
the place where the person addressed receives his mail, whether his
home, boarding-place, post-office, or place of business. The term
"post-office address" is sometimes used in the same sense.

Name and Title. — The name should be written
plainly and in full. And politeness requires that some
title should be added to the name, unless the person
is a member of the society of Friends. The ordinary
titles are MisSy Mrs.^ Mr., and Esq. A boy is addressed
as Master.

Two of these titles of courtesy cannot be joined
to the same name ; nor can they be used in connection
with literary, professional, and military titles, such as
Prof., Dr., Col., Hon., A.M., M. D., Ph.D., D. D., LL.D.
To the latter part of this rule, however, there are one
or two exceptions. When writing to a clergyman whose
surname alone is known to us, we may write ^^Sev.
Mr. Blank," the Mr. being in this case regarded as a
substitute for the Christian name ; . and if a married
man has a professional or literary title prefixed to his
name, Mrs. may be used before it to denote his wife ;
as, Mrs. Dr. Baker, Mrs. Secretary Stanton. Such
combinations as ''Mr. John Smith, Esq.,'' ''Dr. Saw-
bones, Esq.,'' and "Mr. Dr. Brown," are not to be
tolerated.

Two literary oi professional titles may be added

THE INTRODUCTION. 27

to one name if one does not include or presuppose the
other ; thus : Prof. Edward Brooks, A. M.; Rev. Dr.
Hall ; Eev. L. P. Hickok, D.D., LL.D.

Wlien two or more titles follow a name, they must
be written in the order in which they are supposed to
have been conferred, so as to form an ascending series,
or climax. The following, for example, are arranged
in the proper order : A.M., M. D., I^h.D., D.D., LL.D.,
F. R. S.

In writing to two or more persons, if they are men,
the proper title is Messrs. (for Messieurs, gentlemen) ;
if young ladies, Misses ; if married or elderly ladies,
Mesdames (pronounced ma-dahm!). If none of these
apply (if, for instance, the firm is composed of men
and women), use no title.

Residence. — The Residence 7mbst comprise the
name of the post-office nearest the person addressed,
and the state in which it is situated. If the post-office
is not in a city, the name of the county should also be
given. If it is in a city, the number of the house, the
street, the dty, and the state should be given ; but if
the city is a very large one, such as Baltimore or Cin-
cinnati, the name of the state is not essential. (See
Section II., page 20.)

The address should not he omitted. The envelope
being a mere wrapper, liable to be torn or lost, the
letter itself should be self-explaining. It should con-
tain not only the name and residence of the writer,
but also the name and residence of the person to whom
it is written. In business letters, indeed, the full

28 LETTER- WRITING.

address is almost indispensable, and it is generally
given in full, as in Models 5, 6, 7, 8, and 9. In other
letters an abbreviated form of address, consisting of
the name alone, is much used. (See Model 4.) This
form of address is appropriate in social letters written
to mere acquaintances or strangers; also in brief or
informal business letters; but no form of address
should be used at the beginning of a familiar letter.
In this case the address should be written at the
end, for the reason stated on page 31.

The Salutation. — The Salutation is the term of po-
liteness, respect, or affection, with which we introduce
a letter ; such as, Dear Sir, My dear Ftiend, My deai
and hcmored Father, etc.

In business letters, the term generally employed in
writing to a gentleman is Sir, Dear Sir, or My dear
Sir."^ In writing to a firm, Sirs may be substituted for
Sir in the above expressions, or the much-abused term.
Gentlemen, may be employed. (See Models 1, 2, and 3.)
liever lose the vulgar contraction, '* Gents'' for ''GerUle-
men,'' nor ^'Dr." for ''Dear."

A military officer is saluted as Captain, Colonel,
General, etc., as the case may be, or simply as Sir; a
naval officer, as Sir; a governor of a state, as Your
Excellency, Governor, or Sir; the mayor of a city as
Your Honor, or Sir, etc., etc.

Reference. — A full classified list of official titles and salutations
will be found in Part III., pages 216, 223.

* Dear Sir is a more familiar term than Sir, and implies previous
acquaintance or correspondence ; My dear Sir is more familiar than
Dear Sir, and implies not only acquaintance but friendship.

THE INTRODUCTION. 29

In a business letter addressed to a married woman
or a single woman not young, the proper salutation is
MadAvrriy Dear Madarriy or My dear Madam (Model 4) ;
to two or more, married or single, Ladies. In a.busi-
ness letter to a young unmarried lady, the salutation
is generally omitted to avoid the repetition of Miss^
the address alone being used as introduction (as in
Model 9); or else the address is reserved for the
bottom of the letter, and the salutation Miss Blank is
used (" Blank " standing for the lady's surname).

Bemabe. — In writing to a lady who is a stranger or a mere
acquaintance, persons often feel a delicacy (unnecessarily so, it seems
to us) about saying " Dear Miss Blank " or " Dear Madam." Dear
does not mean any more in this case than it does m " Dear Sir."
Surely no lady would hesitate to use the latter form of address in
writingato a gentleman of her acquaintance ; and the gentleman would
be a fool to suppose she intended to make love to him by so doing.

When Miss or Dear Miss is used in the introduction, it must be fol-
lowed by the lady's name ; as, " Miss Flora May," " Dear Miss Barnes."

Most of the forms of salutation used in business
letters are equally appropriate in many other letters.
It would be absurd to attempt to prescribe set forms
for all the varieties of social correspondence : the par-
ticular expression to be used depends, of course, upon
the feelings or fancy of the writer, and his relation to
the person addressed. Strangers may be addressed
iis Sir, Miss Clark, or Madam; acquaintances, as
Dear Sir, Dear Miss Brovni, or Dear Madam ; friends,
as Dear Friend, Friend Mary, Friend Smith, My dea/r
Smith, etc. ; near relatives and other very dear friends,
by such terms as My dear Father, My dear Daughter,
My precious Child, Beloved Husband, Darlvng Wife,

30 LETTER - WRITING.

Dearest Mary, My good-for-nothing Brother (playfui
style), My dear Charles, My dear Blanche, etc., etc.

Note. — Young and sentimental persons are apt to indalgo in
extravagant and " gushing " salutations, such as " Sweetest and best
of Girls," " Darlingest of Darlings/' etc. Such expressions sound
very flat and silly to sensible people. Those who express their feel-
ings in this way are generally too shallow to be capable of entertain
ing a really strong and lasting affection.

Position and Arrangement. — The Introduction, aa
already stated, may consist of the address and saluta-
tion, or of the salutation alone. In the latter case the
address is placed at the end of the letter, forming part
of the Conclusion (see page 50). Hence the question
arises, When should the address he vrritten at the begin-
ning of a letter, and when at the end f This question
we proceed to answer.

Plage op the Addeess. — In business letters not
official, the address is always written at the top.

In military and other official business letters, the
address is sometimes written at the top and sometimes
at the bottom.

For example, General Grant writing to General Lee, under date of
April 7, 1865, uses the following introduction, thus placing the address
at the beginning of the letter : —

General R. E. Lee, commanding C.8.A.
General: etc.

General Lee in his answer of same date introduces the letter
simply with the salutation, " General," and writes the address at th#
bottom in the following words : —

To Lieutenant General TJ. S. Grant,

CommaTiding Armies oj the United States.

In another letter to General Grant, dated April 9th, Greneral Leo
places the address at the beginning.

THE INTRODUCTION. 31

In ordinary letters the address may, in many cases,
be put at the beginning or at the end, as the writer
may prefer. It is better, however, in writing to a
stranger or to a person with whom we are but slightly
acquainted, to put the address at the top, as in a per-
sonal business letter; there being a certain distance
and formality implied in this method. And for this
reason it is obviously improper to use this form in a
domestic letter ; that is, in a letter to a near relative or
very intimate friend. In this case the address should
be written at the bottom. (Model 3, p. 51.)

Arrangement of the Address. — The address
should begin at the marginal line — that is, from one-
fourth of an inch (on ladies' note-paper) to one inch
(on letter-paper) from the left edge of the sheet — and
on the first line (or the second) below the date. (See
remarks on " Margin," p. 39.)

It may occupy three lines, two lines, or one line.
The first line of the address should contain the name
and title alone; because the name of the post-office, if
written after the name of the person, on the same line,
may be mistaken for the person's surname.

For example, " Mr. M. Blair, Fleming," may easily be mistaken for
' Mr. M. B. Fleming," especially if, as is often the case, the punctua-
(ion is neglected.

The residence, or post-office address, may occupy one
line or two, according to length. It should neither bo
strung across the page on one line, nor run down the
page like cellar-stairs.

If the last item of the residence is a short word, such as Ohio, or
an abbreviation, such as Pa., Va , Ky., or N. Y., it should be written

32 LETTER - WRITING.

on the same line as the preceding item, not on a separate line. The
following forms will illustrate our meaning : —

2. Correct Arrangement.

John O. Saze, Esq.,
Albany, N. F.

1. Faulty Arrangement.

John G. Saxe, Esq.,
Albany,

N.Y.

The first arrangement is the proper one for the outside addreai.
(See page 60.)

If the address is written in two or three lines, their
initial letters should be in a line sloping downward to
the right, at about the same angle as that of the head-
ing. (See Models 4 to 10 ; also refer to page 21.)

Place of the Salutation. — If the address makes
three lines ^ the salutation should begin under the
initial letter or figure of the second line, as in Model 5 ;
or under that of the first, as in Model 6. The former
arrangement is preferred, as it makes a more effective
and pleasing display than any other.

If the address makes two lines, the salutation should
begin about an inch farther to the right than the
second line, as in Model 7 ; or else under the initial
letter of the first, as in Model 8. The former is prefer-
able on a wide sheet, the latter on a narrow one.

If the address makes but one line, the salutation
should begin about an inch to the right of the mar-
ginal line, a*^ in Model 4.

Caution. — lake care that no two successive lines, in the head-
ing, the introduction, the conclusion, or the superscription, begin 8<
the same vertical line.

If there is no address at the top (as in domestic
letters), the salutation should begin at the marginal
iine, as in Model 1.

THE INTRODUCTION, 33

In familiar letters, the salutation is often incorpo-
rated in the first sentence of the letter, as in Model 2.
In that case the letter begins a little to the right of the
marginal line — that is, at the paragraph line — and a
blank line should be left under the heading.

Letters without Introduction. — A very formal
letter is generally written in the third person ; that is,
the person to whom it is sent is spoken of instead of to.
A letter so written has neither. address *nor salutation.
The following is an example : —

WiU Mr. Clarke oblige Mrs. Sumner by loaning her, until to-moiTow,
the hist number of the Atlantic Monthly {ij he is not v^ing it), as it
contains an article which she very much desires to read. Her own copy
hai been mislaid.

Laurel Hill, Friday, Nov. fSO.

Letters in the third person may be properly styled " notes," and
they will be treated of under that head. The place and date, in such
letters, are generally (not always) written at the bottom, as in the
above example. (See page 155.)

Punctnation.— A period should be placed at the end
of the address, whether it consists of the name alone
(Model 4), or the name and residence (Model 5). If
the residence is given, place a comma after the name,
and after each item of the residence except the last.

If a title follows the name, it must always be sepa-
rated from it by a comma ; and if two titles are used,
a comma must be placed between them ; thus : John
McClintock, D. D., LL.D.

Every abbreviation must be followed by a period ;
M, Millersville, Lane. Co., Pa.

The salutation, being in the nominative case inde-
pendent, should in general be follow ^4. \s^ ^ Q,Q"aKxsis^\

34 LETTER - WRITING. ^

or, if the letter begins on the same line, by a comma
and a dash. In a letter to a very high and dignified
personage, or to any one with whom we are not on
familiar terms, a colon is preferable.

Note. — Great irregularity prevails in the punctuation of t'le
introduction. Many persons put a comma after the address, thinking,
perhaps (if they think about it at all), that the address and saluta-
tion are in apposition. This is not the case. They are not, in fact,
in the same grammatical person. The address is in the third person,
while the salutation is in the second. Take the following example : —

Ren. ThomoB D. Wheeler,
Lancaster, Fa.

Lear J^r, — etc.

Here to i? understood before the name; and the construction is,
" This is written to Rev. Thomas L. Wheeler, living at Lancaster, which
is in Pennsylvania." Having written this down, as a sort of memo-
randum, we turn to our correspondent and say Lear JSir, — etc. TIm
address is obviously in the same construction when at the beginning
as when at the end of a letter — and of its construction in the latter
case there can be no question. The word to is often expressed before
the name, thus clearly indicating the grammatical person ; as, —
To the Editor of the Tribune.
Sir: — etc.

When the address consists of the name alone, many persons place
a colon after it, thus : —

Mr. Ralph Waldo Emerson:
My dear Sir, — etc.

There it very respectable authority for this punctuation ; but with
<lue respect for the opinion of those who use the colon, we decidedly
prefer the period, for the reason stated above.

Never use a semicolon after any part of the address.

Please notice carefully the punctuation of the models on pages 35,
36 and 37.

Capitals. — Every important word of the address must begin
with a capital ; also the first word and every noun in the salutation
Consult the models; also see Rules for Capitals in Fart III

THE INTRODUCTION. 35

MODELS OF INTRODUCTION.

Model !• — Social Form (Familiar).

Model 2« — Social Form ( Unconventional),

^ce-a^^ j/fu^ea^-ez^ '€i4,44^u-e^ '^--ez^i^^^ -tf^.

Model 3* — Social Form.

Cy-A^ ^^^^^ ^!€l^lAa4, 't^€ld

When the name of the correspondent is not given at the top (as in
Models 1, 2, and 3), it should be written at the bottom, as directed
on pages 31 and 50. In addressing a member of the religious society
of Friends, no title is used.

Model 4« — Social Form (Formal),

36 LETTER- WRITING,

Model 5* — Butinet* Form.

Note. — The body of the letter usually begins under the end of the
salutation, but when the address is long, as in the above and the fol-
lowing model, it should begin in the same line as the salutation, in
which case a dash must precede it.

Model 6* — Buaiuett Form,

Note. — It will be observed that in Model 5 the salutation begins
under the initial figure of the second line, while in Model 6 it begins
under the initial letter of the first. (See page 32.)

Model 7« — Butineat Form.

Cyf%edd4d. ^^f^itrLu-e^ J^i^tAe-t/ (/ ©^-^^^

THE INTRODUCTION. 37

Or the parts may be arranged as follows : —

Model 8« — Bueinega Form.
C^lnQ)€.d<Ptd. ^^f^'nt'ue^^^ J^^4>iAe4,'t c^ ^^fiit^td^

Model 9« — Bueinesti Form {to a Lady),

Or the introduction, " Miss Clara F. Abbott," without the residence,
may be used ; or simply, " Miss Abbott." If the lady were married.
Madam, or Dear Madam, would follow the address, as in Model 4.

Model 10*— Pjfficial Form.

38 LETTER ' WRITING.

EXERCISE in.*

Copy carefully the 1st, 2d, 4th, 6th, 7th, and 9th
of the foregoing models. [Copy all the models if there
is time.]

EXERCISE IV.

Write in proper form, and punctuate, the following
introductions, using capital letters where they are re-
quired (see models): —

1. dear Friend Your favor, etc.

2. my Dear friend Your letter, etc.

3. Mr John smith my dear sir Please, etc.
4 dear miss Jackson do tell me, etc.

5. prof Charles Thompson Kirkville Mo Dear sir please
Bend me a catalogue, etc.

6. hon J. P. Wickersham superintendent of public instruc-
tion Pa Harrisburg dear sir the information you require, etc.

EXERCISE V.

Write and punctuate the following headings and
introductions, rearranging when necessary : —

1. Cambridge Mass Feb 10 1874 Mr James F Hammond
421 Broadway New York Dear Sir in reply, etc.

2. Fifth avenue The Windsor N Y May 25 1875 my dear
miss Adams I owe you a thousand thanks, etc.

3. Monday Hawthorne cottage June 15 1876 Your lettei
my dear friend is a new proof of the goodness of your heart
[The order of the words "Your letter, my dear friend," etc.,
is not to be changed.]

4. Jan 2 1844 London Devonshire terrace my very deai

^ — ■ - ■ .-■■■- ^^

* See Direction on page 24, under Exercise I.

BODY OF THE LETTER. 39

felton you are a prophet and had best retire from business
straightway.

5. Pa Wyoming Seminary Kingston March 15 1875 Dr Noah
Porter Pres of Yale College Sir Allow me commend to your
special care, etc.

SECTION IV.-* The Body of the Letteb.

OUTLINE.

1. The Beginning.

2. Mabgin.

3. Paeagraphing.

4. Penmanship.

The Body of the letter is the communication itself,
exclusive of the heading, introduction, and conclusion.

Remark. — In this place we propose to speak merely of the /orm, or
mechanical execution, of letters. Their style and characteristics as a
species of composition will be treated of in a separate chapter. (See
Chap. III., p. 70.)

The Begrinningr*— The Body of the letter should gen-
erally begin, as already stated (page 36), under the
end of the salutation ; but when the address is long,
as in Models 5, 6, 7, and 10 (pages 36, 87), it may be-
gin on the same line.

Note. — When this is the case, a comma and a dash (or colon and
dash' must be placed between the salutation and the first word of the
bodj of the letter, as in Model 3, already referred to.

Margin.— A blank margin should always be left on
the left-hand side of each, page — ^rvot ow ^Jcv^ Tv^ic^*. "''^^

40 LETTER- WRITING.

width of this margin should vary with the width of the
page. On large letter-paper it should be about three-
fourths of an inch ; on' note-paper about one-fourth of
an inch — nearly equal to the thickness of a common
lead -pencil. A margin that is too wide looks worse
than one that is too narrow.

The tnargin should be perfectly even. If necespary,
draw a light pencil-mark with a soft pencil, parallel
with the edge of the paper, as a guide to the writing :•
but he sure to erase it after the letter is written.

Another way is to rule a heavy black marginal line on a separate
piece of paper or cardboard, and lay this under the page to be written
on, so that the line will show through. A paragraph line may be
drawn on the same sheet. Two or tliree of these blanks may be kept
on hand for different sizes of paper. All these helps should be dis
pensed with, however, as soon as possible. They are but crutches, at
best, and should be thrown away as soon as you can walk without
them.

Paragraphing.— Letters, a;s well as other compo-
sitions, should be divided into paragraphs, if they
speak of different and disconnected things. For ex-
ample, if, after speaking of affairs at home, the writer
turns to speak of himself, he should make a new
paragraph.

Do not make too many paragraphs. Sometimes per-
sons make the mistake of making a paragraph of every
sentence. It is a matter that depends wholly on the
sense. A letter may consist of only a single paragraph.

Some persons suppose that a new paragraph should
begin directly under the end of the old one. This is a
mistake, as any one may see by opening a printed
book. All the paragraphs after the first (which, in a

BODY OF THE LETTER 41

letter, is an exception) should b6gin at the same dis-
tance from the edge. This distance varies somewhat,
according to the width of the paper. On a large letter-
sheet, the paragraphs should begin about an inch to
the right of the marginal line^ that is, the line of
writing ; on note-paper, they should begin about three-
fourths of an inch to the right of this line. Some per-
sons draw two lines — a marginal line and a paragraph
line — as guides. If lines are drawn, let them be erased
before the letter is sent. If preferred, "lines" may be
placed under the leaf, as described in a previous para-
graph (see under Margin).

Remark. — The blank space at the begiuning of a paragraph is
called an indentation.

Penmanship. — Letter-writing presupposes the ability
to write a legible hand. But we should not be satis-
fied with mere legibility : we should endeavor to attain
to neatness and elegance. The practice of correspond-
ence, if care be used, will greatly conduce to this end ;
but a careless habit of writing letters not only fails to
improve the hand, but actually spoils a good hand
already formed.

Many persons write letters so hurriedly as to slur over the
words, half-forming or c^cforming many of the letters, and
sometimes leaving half of the word represented by a 3ort of
wavy line. This way of writing is injurious to the writer and
disrespectful to the recipient of the letter. A letter so written
is vexatious and unsatisfactory to the reader ; as much so as
an oral communication would be in which the words were
uttered with a mumbling and indistinct articulation. It is
true that some great men write a very bad hand, so that their
letters are almost indecipherable; bvit Vi \)[iftYt \fe\XfcT^ ^.'t^ >^^c^-
4*

42 LETTER - WRITING,

able with such a defect, how much more so they would b«
without it ! It should be remembered, too, that a man of estab-
lished reputation can better afford to be indiflferent to the
minor proprieties than one who has his reputation to make , for
defects which in the former are scarcely noticed, are in the
latter conspicuous and intolerable. A person who prid^ him-
self on his bad writing, thinking it a sign of smartness, is un-
consciously a witness to the truth of Pope's couplet, —

" Pride, where wit fails, steps in to our defence,
And fills up all the mighty void of sense."

This, then, is our advice : Take pains ; write as
plainly and neatly as possible — rapidly if yoii can,
slowly if you must. Good writing affects us sympa-
thetically, giving us a higher appreciation both of what
is written and of the person who wrote it. Don't say,
I haven't time to be so partibular. Take time; or
else write fewer letters and shorter ones. A neat and
well-worded letter of one page once a month is better
than a slovenly scrawl of four pages once a week.
In fact, bad letters are like store bills : the fewer
and the shorter they are, the better pleased is the
recipient.

1. Style of Writing. — All flourishing is out of place
in a letter. The writing should be plain and, if pos-
sible, elegant, so that it may be both easy to read and
gratifying to the taste. The most fashionable style for
ladies is what is called the English running-hand. A
rather fine hand is preferable for ladies, and a medium
one for gentlemen. A person who writes a large hand
should use large paper and leave wide spaceb between
the lines.

BODY OF THE LETTER, 43

2. Shipping Pages. — After reaching the bottom of
the first page, it is generally better to continue the
letter on the second, instead of passing to the third;
because the writer may find more to say than he at
first thought of, and after having filled the first and
third pages, may be compelled to go back to the
second, and thence to the fourth.

If by accident or otherwise it becomes necessary to write on the
second page after the third, the lines should run lengthwise of the
sheet. ^ Some cultivated ladies write in this way from choice * but,
with due respect for their taste, we decidedly prefer the other method;
namely, that of writing on successive pages, with lines running the
same way on all, as they are in a printed book.

3. Grossing. — Many persons, ladies especially, have
a habit of crossing their letters. It is better not to do
it. If one sheet is not large enough to hold all you
have to say without crossing, take an extra half- sheet,
or a sheet if need be. Crossing does not seem to be
entirely respectful to your friend; for it implies
(though he may not so understand it) that you do not
think enough of him to use any more paper on his
account. Besides, crossed writing is hard to read;
and you have no right to task your friend's eyesight
and tax his time by compelling him to decipher it.
Cross-lining came into use when paper was dear and
postage high. Then there was some excuse for it.
Now there is none.

4. Blots and Inter lineaMons. — Of course no blots
are allowable. Better rewrite the letter than send a
blotted one. And avoid, as far as possible, interlinea-
tions and erasures. A few words may b^ \xA.<«\xx\fc^\\\.

44 LETTER - WlilTINO.

a very small hand, but even a single interlined word
mars the beauty of a page. A letter should be regarded
not merely as a medium for the communication of
intelligence, but also as a work of art. As beauty of
words, tone, and manner adds a charm to speech, sc
elegance of materials, writing, and general appearance,
enhances the pleasure bestowed by a letter.

SECTION v.— The Conclusion.

OUTLINE.
1.

( 1. Parts.-

1. Complimentary Close,

2. Signature,

3. Address.*

2. Position and Arrangement.

3. Punctuation.
^ 4. Models.

What is technically known as the Conclusion of a
letter is that which is added after the communication
itself is finished. It consists of the C(yinplirnentary
Close,, the Signcdure, and sometimes (when not at the
top) the Address of the person written to.

Complimentary Close.— The Complimentary Close is
the phrase of courtesy, respect, or endearment used at
the end of a letter.

As in the salutation, the particular words used vary
according to circumstances.

* See foot-note on page 15 ; also the remarks on the position of
the address on pages 30 and 31.

THE CONCLUSION. 45

Sojial letters admit of an almost infinite variety of
forms of complimentary close. The following are a
few out of many examples that might be given : —

Your friend ; Your sincere friend ; Yours with esteem ; Yours
very respectfully; Your loving daughter; Your affectionate
father ; Ever yours ; Yours affectionately and for ever (Jeffer-
son) ; Ever, my dear Fields, faithfully yours (Dickens) ; Evei
your affectionate friend (Dickens) : Yours heartily and affec-
tionately (Dickens); Now and always' your own; Ever, my

dear Mr. , most gratefully and faithfully yours (Miss Mit-

ford) ; I am, my dearest friend, most affectionately and kindly
yours (John Adams to his wife) ; Believe me always your
affectionate father (Sir Walter Scott) ; Yours very sincerely
(Hannah More) ; Your obliged and affectionate friend (Bishop
Heber) ; Sincerely and entirely yours.

Remark. — In familiar letters the form of close used is generally
that prompted hy the feeling at the moment. . It is proper that the
language should seem spontaneous and natural, hut at the same time
it should he nicely adapted to the relation of the parties — not too
familiar nor too formal. It should also have some reference to the
form of salutation used, so that it may not seem tautological or incon
sistent. For example, after having written at the beginning, My
dear IViend, it would not be well to write, Your friend or Tours
respectfuUy at the close. Having already called him " friend," the
phrase "your friend" is tautological; and having called him "dear
friend the word " respectfully," being somewhat cold and formal,
ts inconsistent. It would be better to write " Yours very truly,"
" Ever yours," or something equally familiar.

In bicsiness letters, or letters of any kind written to
strangers or mere acquaintances, the customary form is
•'Yours truly," or *' Your^respectfully." These may
be emphasized by very^ as " Yours very truly ;" or
varied by inversion, as ** Truly yours."

Official letters have a more stately ^x^.^Lioroi^^'^'e^

46 LETTER - WRITING

than any other. The following are approved foi*ms-
the first being in the diplomatic style : —

/ have the honor to be, Sir,

With the highest consideration.
Your obedient servant,

A B .

I have the honor to be (or remain*)^
With much respect.

Your obedient servant,
G D

I have the honor to be (or remain).
Your obedient servant,

E F .

I have the honor to be (or rema,in).
Very respectfully.

Your most obedient servant,

O H .

lam. Sir,

Your obedient servant,

I K .

Very respectfully your obedient servant,

L M

These forms of strict official etiquette are often
<Hbbreviated, however, to " Yours very respectfully,"
* Very respectfully," or " Respectfully."

Remark. — The form " Your obedient servant," once so common,
18 now mostly confined to officialj^^tters. It is too undemocratic to
suit the taste of our people. In writing to a patron or superior, how-
ever, it is a very appropriate form of complimentary close.

* Remain implies previous correspondence.

THE CONCLUSION, 47

Sigrnature.— On this subject the following directiona
should be carefully observed : —

1. Every letter should he signed.

This direction seems superfluous ; and yet it is not so, for
many a letter is carelessly sent without signature, leaving the
receiver to guess, if he can, by whom it was written.

2. If the letter contains anything of importan/ie^ the
name should he writien in full.

The reason of this is, that otherwise the letter is liable to
be lost. A letter that, on account of the death or absence of
the person to whom it is written, or for any other cause, fails
to reach its destination, is sent to the Dead Letter Office.
There it is opened, and if it contains the name and residence
of the writer, it is returned to him. Many thousand dollars
enclosed in lettere are thus returned to the senders every year ;
and many thousands are retained by the Post Office Depart-
ment, because the writers did not sign their names in full or
did not give their post-office address. If letters contain nothing
but sentimental twaddle or idle gossip, they may be signed
" Hattie," or " Fannie," or " Tom ;" but if letters are worth
anything, both the name and the residence of the writer should
be written in full.

3. The na/me should he plainly vrritten, A person's
signature may be plain enough to himself, and yet be
to a stranger worse than a Chinese puzzle.

Such a signature often drives business men and printers
almost to distraction. Sometimes, in addressing the reply, a
person is compelled to cut out the signature and paste it on the
envelope.

4. If the writer is a lady, she should, in writing to
a stranger, so sign her name as to indicate not only her
Bex, but also whether she is married or single.

48 LETTER - WRITING.

If a letter written by Miss Wilson, for example, is signeu
J. E. Wilson, how is one to know whether to begin the answe;
with Sir, Miss, or Madam, and whether to address it to Mr.,
Miss, or Mrs. J. E. Wilson ? A person is thus placed in an
unpleasant dilemma: he must either commit the apparent rude-
ness of addressing the lady without a title, or else run the risk
of making a mistake.

The last direction may be complied with by prefix-
ing Miss or Mrs. to the name ; thus : Miss Alice Earle,
There is no indelicacy in doing so in this case ; but
should there seem to be, the title may be enclosed in
curves; thus: (Miss) Anna Ward. A married lady
generally uses her husband's name, if he is living, with
the title Mrs. before it; thus: Mrs. Edward Brooks.
She mai/, however, use her own name, and if she is a
widow, she should do it. (See Social Titles, p. 208.)

Remark. — A lady mast not prefix the title to her name, except in
writing to a stranger or to an inferior. It would be disrespectful to
do so in writing to a friend of equal or superior social position.

In a strictly official letter, the writer's official desig-
nation is written after or below his name, and forms
part of the signature ; thus : —

J. Eaton,
Commissioner of Education.

Tlife Address.— This subject having been fully treated
of in Section III. (see page 25), it is unnecessary to do
more in this place than call attention to what is then^
said. It may be further remarked, however, that
the address is not only a safeguard and convenience,
but also, to some extent, a matter of courtesy. To
omit it, even in a letter to a near relative, savors of
disrespect.

THE CONCLUSION. 49

In writing to a father, for example, after having satisfied
the claims of affection and kinship by the use of such terms as
"Dear Father," " Your affectionate Daughter," etc.. it is proper
to satisfy the claims of politeness and the pride of manhood by
giving his full name, together with any title or titles of cour-
tesy or distinction that are justly his due. One should be as
polite to his father as to any one else. How many of the boys
and girls of to-day forget this !

Position and Arrangement. — The cornplimentary close
is written on the next line below the end of the lettei
proper. If too long to look well in one line, it may
occupy two or even three lines.

The signature is written on the next line below the
complimentary close, near the right-hand edge of the
sheet.

The close and signature must be arranged similar to
the parts of the heading and introduction ; that is,
they must present a regular slope downward and to
the right. To effect this, observe the following —

Rule : Begin the complimentary close on a line con-
ceived to he drawn from the beginning of the last line
of the letter, to the beginning of the signature.

If the close consists of two or three parts (as in the
official forms given on page 46), each part should begin
on this imaginary line.

An exception must be made to the above rule when the sig-
nature is very long : in that case it may begin a little farther to
ihe left than the close ; thus : —

Yours respectfully,
Cabbinoton, Leslie k Blanohabd.

Caution. — The close and the signature should never begin at the
same vertical hne.
5

50 LETTER - WRITING,

The address, when it forms part of -the conclusion, is
written on the next line below the signature, near the
left-hand edge, and the parts of it are arranged the
same as when written at the top of the letter.

If thtf writer's post-office address is not fully given at the
top of the letter, it may be given at the bottom. Wlien t-hia
is the case, it should be written under the signature; thus: —

Youn respeetfuUy,

FsAKKLiR A. Scott,

HonesdaUy Wayne Co., BnL

Or the words Iteate addrtts, or simply Address^ may be snbsti-
tnied for the complimentary close ; thofi : —

HeoM (iddru*—

Wm. D. Hojtetwell,
SaUjn, Ohio.

Or (if the space is not otherwise occupied) the residence may

be given at the left ; thus : —

Your* truly,

JoHS Wauler,
Itecue direct the cmnoer to —

Union OoUegey

Schenectady, N. Y.

PuctwitkNU— A comma is required after the compli-
mentary close, and a period after the signature. K the
close is long, other points may be required, as may be
seen by consulting the examples given above, and the
models given below. The Address, when placed at
the bottom, is punctuated the same as when placed at
the top of the letter. (See page 33.)

THE CONCLUSION, 51

MODELS OF CONCLUSION.
(The dotted line stands for the last line of the letter.)

Model 1.

Model 2.

Model 3. — IFi/A AddretM,

S^Ufyu^t^c^e^oe Sis. Cy,

62 LETTER - WRITING.

Model 4.— O^Seto^.

Model 5.— TFttA Bait.

^l^^Myy^ '^CUC'C^ ^^^2^^^

£0^ y<f/<^.

EXERCISE VI.

Write the following conclusions, punctuating and
capitalizing as in the foregoing models :* —

1. Very respectfully Yours H Graham.

2. I am sir very respectfully your obedient humble servant
Bcnj Franklin.

3. Your ever faithful Husband James Willis (to) Mrs Eliza
Willis Bedford Pa

4. Eternally yours Evelyn Hope Cosey cottage may 1 1876.
(See Model 5.)

» Represent the last line of the letter by a dotted or a wavy line.

THE CONCLUSION. 53

Oral Exercise. — Analyze e^ch conclusion, pointing
out the complimentary close, the signature, and, if
given, the address.

EXERCISE VII.

[As a preparation for this exercise it is well to review Sections I.,
n., III., and IV. One of the letters may he written on the first
page and the other on the third page of a sheet of note-paper.]

Write, in accordg^nce with all the preceding direc-
tions, the following letters :—

Heading: State Normal School Albany N Y Oct 5 1874

Introduction : Messrs Jas R Elliott & Co Boston Mass Gen-
tlemen.

Body: Enclosed find P. 0. order for Four Dollars ($4), for
which please send me the Literary Monthly for one year, be-
ginning with the September number.

Con^clusion: Yours very respectfully (Sign your own name.)

Heading: Wyoming seminary Kingston Pa Dec 20 18'7?>.

Introduction : My dear brother.

Body: This is to be a business letter, and therefore it must
be, as the book says, "brief and to the point." Well, the point
is this : I start for home on Thursday next (the 23d), and
would be pleased to have you meet me at the depot at 6 : 15 p. if.
Oh, I can hardly wait for the time to come ; I am so eager to
see you all. [Write- the '* body" precisely as printed.]

Conclusion : Yours Lovingly Caroline May (to) Mr. Thomas
May Binghamton N Y.

54 LETTER - WRiTINQ.

SECTION VI.—FoLDiHG.

OUTLINE.

' 1. Note-Paper — Four Ways.

2. Letter-Papeb — Two Ways.

3. The Iitseetion op the Letter.

Having given directions for the heading, introduc-
tion, body, and • conclusion of a letter, we are now
ready to fold it. This is a very simple matter, yet it
is often very awkwardly done.

It is here presupposed that the envelope is adapted to the paper, as
directed on page 17 ; if it is not so, the writer must exercise his own
ingenuity in the matter, as no directions can be given to cover such
cases.

Note-Paper.— We will first suppose that the sheet
lies upon the table, the first page up, and the bottom
toward us. There are now four ways in which it
may be folded; the method depending on the size
and shape of the envelope. Each way requires two
operations.

First Way. — If the envelope is of the proper length
— ^that is, a little longer than the width of the sheet —
we proceed thus : —

1. Turn the bottom up about one-third the .ength
of the sheet ;

2. Turn the top down in the same manner, and
press the folds down neatly.

In this way are folded nearly all the letters that are written oo
note-paper.

FOLDING, 55

Second Way. — ^If the envelope is shorter than the
width of the sheet, the letter should be folded thus : —

1. Turn the bottom up to meet the top ;

2. Bring the right and left edges together.

Third Way. — ^Under the last supposifion, if the
paper is thick, the following is the better way : —

1. Fold lengthwise, bringing the right and left edges
nearly or quite together; then,

2. Bring top and bottom together, or as nearly so as
necessary to fit the envelope. ,

Fawrih Way. — A large square envelope, such as
ladies sometimes use, requires only one operation;
namely, to bring the bottom and top of the gteet
together.

Letter-Paper.— A sheet of lettet-paper may be folded
in two ways, — -jirst^ to fit an ordinary letter envelope
(the same size that is required for commercial note) ;
second, to fit an oflBcial envelope. (Se6 sizes, page 17.)

Mrst Way. — In folding for an ordinary envelope,
there are three operations : —

1. Turn the bottom edge up so as to meet the top
(or as nearly so as necessary to fit the Envelope) ;

i Turn the right edge over one-third the width of
the sheet ;

3. Turn the lefb edge over it, and press the folds
down neatly.

The first operation reduces the sheet externally to the exact size
and shape of commercial note; and probably the most convenient
way to perform the second and third o^ratvotia \?. \ft ^v^^S\s.^ ^^rSv

66 LETTER - WRITING,

around so as to bring the right-hand edge next to the body, and then
proceed the same as for that kind of paper.

Seco7id Way. — If the letter is to be enclosed in an
official envelope, it must be folded thus : —

1. Turn the bottom up so as to form a lap about one-
third the length of the sheet ;

2. Fold the top down over it.

Note 1. The folds may be pressed down by tlie thumb or fingers,
if they are perfectly clean and free from moisture ; but the best way
is to use an ivory or pearl paper-knife for this purpose. The folds
should be pressed down flat enough to give the letter a snug, neat
appearance, but not close enough to crack the paper, so that it will
tear on being opened.

Note 2. Great care should be taken to have the edges of the
letter, when folded, exactly even. The best way to secure this result
18 this : when you turn a fold, make the left edge of it exactly even
with the ed^e of the under part, then hold a finger of your left hand
firmly on the loose or free corner on that edge, and press down the
fold with the thumb or paper-knife, bearing gently outward; that is,
away from the finger. The stifier the paper, the more difficult to
fold. Indeed very thick j)aper is not suitable for letters. The paper
should be of medium thickness, but of very fine quality.

The Insertion of the Letter.— There is a right way
and a wrong way of doing even so simple a thing as
this, and, as is usually the case, the right way is the
easier. It is this : —

Take the envelope in the left hand, back up, and opening
toward the right; then take up the folded letter with the
other linnd, and Insert it, putting in the last folded edge first,*
If you put it in the other way, the corners will be apt to
catch.

* This direction does not, of course, apply to note-paper folded io
the third way. In that case the folded side is first inserted.

THE SUPERSCRl^PTIOK 57

The letter should be inserted in such a manner that
when taken out in the usual way and unfolded, it will
be right end up.

EXERCISE Vin.

(This exercise may be omitted if the teacher thinks it unne\»essary.)

1. Let each pupil fold, in the presence of the teacher,
a sheet (or half-sheet) of note-paper, in each of the
first three ways.

2. Let each fold a sheet (or half-sheet) of letter-
paper in each of the two ways described above.

3. Let each folded sheet be inserted in an envelope.

SECTION VII.— The Supersoription.

1. PaRT8.

OUTLINE.

r Name and Title.

r Post Office.

Residence.

County,
State.

2. PosiTioK AND Arrangement.

3. Legibility.

4. CoNVESiEKCES. I addressed Envelopes

( Special-request Envelopes.

5. Punctuation.

The Superscription, or Outside Address, is the ad-
(Ire-^s that is put upon the envelope.

Parts. — The Superscription consists of the Name and
Title of the person who is expected to receive the
letter, and his Residence, or post-office address.

Namfie and Title. — These being the same that are
given in the inside address, but little need be added

68 LETTER - WRITING,

to what is said in Section III. (See " Address," page
26 ; also the same subject, page 48.) But let it be
borne in mind that what in the inside is merely conve-
nient and important, is here indispensable.

Be sure to put the right name on the envelope.
Very ludicrous and awkward misunderstandings have
sometimes occurred on account of sending a letter tc»
the wrong person.

To avoid such a mistake, it is better, when we write several letters,
at the same sitting, to enclose and address each letter as soon as
written.

As stated elsewhere (page 26), some title should be
used with the name of the person addressed, because
politeness requires it. But there is another reason for
it ; namely, that the title often aids in identifying the
person. There may be two or more persons of the
same name in the same place, and the title may be the
only means of knowing, from the envelope aloQe, for
which person the letter is intended.

If the person addressed is acting in an official ca-
pacity, the designation of his office must be given, in
addition to his customary title ; as, " Thos. A. Scott, Esq.,
Ftps, of the Pa. R. R. Co!'

Official etiquette prescribes that in writing to the
President of the United States, the words "To the
President" be substituted on the envelope for the cus-
tomary name and title ; thus : —

To the President,

E.vecrUive Mansion,

Washington,
D.C

THE SUPERSCRIPTION. 69

Referekce. — For proper titles and styles of address to be used
in writing to persons holding official positions in church or state, see
Part III., pages 216, 223.

Residence. — Tliis consists of the name of the posi-
ofjice'^ nearest the person written to, and the county ^t\(\
state in which it is situated. If the person lives in a
large city, the number and street should be given, but
the county may be omitted. If the city is very large,
both county and state may be omitted.

In writing to the city of New York, for example, it would be
entirely superfluous to add the name of the state. At the same time,
when there is doubt, it is better to err on the safe side — better to put
too much on the envelope than too little. (See remarks on " Resi-
dence," page 27.)

Many letters go wrong because the name of the post-
office is not correctly written. For example, it hap-
pens that there is a Millersville in Lancaster county,
Pa., a Millershurg in Dauphin county, and a Millers-
town in Perry county ; and as these names are nearly
alike and mean the same, one is often written for the
other. If the county is given, the letters reach their
destination ; if not, tbey go to the Dead Letter Office.

Position and Arrangement.— The writing on the en-
velope should be in straight lines, parallel with the
upperf and lower edges.

* The name of the post-office is not always the same as that of the
place in which it is situated. Thus, the name of the post-office at
Waynesburg. Chester co., Penn., is Honeybrook. Therefore b« sure
to give, in all cases, the name of the post-office.

■j- The upper edge is the open one. Have that edge Jrom you
when you direct the letter, otherwise the direction will be upside
down.

60 LETTER - WHITING.

Avoid the foolish affectation of writing diagonally
across the corner. The watered lines of the envelope
sometimes run in that direction, but they are not
intended to be written upon.

Do not ruh the ert-velope. Black lines look worse
than crooked writing, and marks made with a pin oi
other sharp-pointed instrument are still worse. If you
cannot write straight without lines, draw very faint
lines with a soft pencil, and afterwards erase them ; or,
better still, slip a heavily ruled piece of paper or card-
board into the envelope, so that the lines will show
through. Such a piece may be kept on hand for that
purpose.

The name should be a trifle below the middle of the
envelope, and should begin near the left edge — some-
times close to the edge, sometimes one or two inches
from it, according to circumstan(ies ; and the other
parts should be written at equal distances under it,
each a little farther to the right, so that the last part
(city or state) shall come near the lower right-hand
corner.

If the person addressed lives in the country, the

proper order is, —

Name and Title,
Post-office,

County,

State.

If the person lives in a city, the order is,—

Name and Title,

Number and Street,
City,

State.

THE SUPERSCRIPTION. 6i

Sometimes it is desirable to address a letter to one
person in care of another. When this is done, the
words " Care of," etc., form the second line ; thus : —

Miss Annabel Lee,
Oa/re of Edgar A. Poe, Esq.,
Baltimore,
Md.

In writing to the Governor of a state, the term *' Hiu
Excellency " is used, and forms a line by itself, above
the name ; thus : —

-His .Excellency,

Oovemor John A, Andrew,
Boston.

When a person's official designation is given in fall,
it forms the next line below the name ; thus : —

Roberts Vaux, Esq.,

Pres. of the Board of Education,
Philadelphia.

' Note. — Lately some have maintained that the items of the
superscription should be given in the inverse order, thus : —

Pennsylvania, •
Wayne Co.,

Honesdale,

Wm. M, Dimmick, Esq.

It is claimed that this is the order in which items are read
by post-masters. In reply to this it may be stated, that what-
ever would be gained by this arrangement at the office of
niaihng, would be lost at the office of delivery. Both the
post-master and the carrier at the latter would be subjected to
great inconvenience.

62 LETTER - WRITING.

Each part of the superscription (as in the following
models) should stand alone^ forming a line hy itself
and the parts should be so arranged that a line drawn
from the initial letter of the first to that of the last
will pass through the initials of the others.

To avoid crowding, however, the name of the county
may be written in the lower left-hand corner, as in
Model 2. Sometimes the number of the post-ofiice
box is written in that corner ; but it may be written
next to the name, taking the place of the door-number
and street.

Le^bility.— The superscription should be plainly and
legibly written, especially the name^ of the post-office
and the state. If the name of the state is short, write
it in full ; and if abbreviations are used, take care to
form the letters correctly. Pa. and Va., Penn. and
Tenn., N. Y. and N. J. are particularly liable to be
confounded. Hundreds of letters are sent to Trenton,
N. Y., that were intended for Trenton, N. J., and vice
versa.

Often letters are missent on account of sheer care-
lessness on the part of the writer. Of the three or
four million letters that go to the Dead Letter Office
every year, about seventy thousand are not properly
directed, and between three and four thousand have no
direction whatever !

Conyeniences. — Safety and rapidity of correspondence
may be promoted by the use (1.) of Addressed JSn-
velopes, which prevent the misdirection of replies;
and (2.) of ^jpedal- Request Envelopes^ which secure

THE SUPERSCRIPTION. 63

the prompt return of the writer's own letters, in case
of their non-delivery.

Addressed Envelopes. — By an Addrcsped Envelope is meant
an envelope on which is printed or written the writer's own
address. One of these may be enclosed in every business letter
to which a reply is expected. If a person asks a reply for his
own exclusive benefit, he should put a stamp on the enclosed
envelope.

Special- Request Envelopes. — These are envelopes on which
are printed, in the upper left-hand corner, the address of the
sender, with a request to return if not called for in a certain
time. They may be obtained (stamped) of the Post Office
Department, through any post-master, without extra charge
for printing. If the address is given without a request to
return, it is understood as an implied request, and the letter
will be returned if not called for in thirty days. The special
request may be either printed or written.

The advantage of using such envelopes is, that letters en-
closed in them are not sent to the Dead-Letter Office, in case
of non-delivery ; but are returned directly to the writers, thus
frequently preventing great uncertainty, embarrassment, and
loss. (For the form of a special request, see Model 2,
page 64.)

Punctnation.— First, put a period after every abbre-
viation, and after the last word. Second, put a comma
after each item (that is, each line, if properly written),
except the last. If a title is added to the name, put a
comma between the name and title ; if two titles are
added, put a comma between them. (Notice carefully
the punctuation of the following models.)

Capitals. — Begin all important words and all abbreviations with
capital letters. In ordiiary superscriptions every word is capital*
iied. (Notice the capitalization of the models.)

LETTER - WETTING,

MODELS OF SUPERSCRIPTION.

Model 1.

G//"v^^ G^^^^2^

^^f^n^e^^M/u/^

^I^Sjfc^

C^A^y^i^^^^/e^t^yn^^ci.

When the name of the county is necessary, it may be written in
the regular place (see page 60), or as in Model 3. When a letter is
sent by a friend, the name of the bearer is written in the lower left-
hand corner.

Model 2* — Speeial-Beqtiest Business Envelope.

If not called f6r In 10 days, return to
JOHN DOE & Co..

996 PBNmYLVAMIA AVBMUK,

Washington, D. G.

O^&eddyU,

yyi.

'U^'k/^ O^

J'-,

H^e-'^i4X<3

i^c/.

'4.€i'n'ei.€- W'O..

cJ^.

THE STAMP. 65

EXERCISE IX.

Direction. — Envelopes may be used, but it will be more con-
venient to draw on a sheet of paper, figures of the proper size and
shape, and write the superscriptions in them. The figures may be
drawn by laying an envelope down and marking around it. Use un-
ruled paper, or draw the figures so that the writing may be across
the lines, not on them.

1. Copy the models on the preceding page.

2. Address an envelope to some absent friend.

3^. Address an envelope to the President of the United States.

4. Address an envelope to the Governor of your state.

5. Address an envelope to the State Superintendent, County
Superintendent, or some other leading educator.

6. Address an envelope to J. E. Caldwell & Company, who
carry on business at 902 Chestnut Street, Philadelphia.

SECTION VIIL— The Stamp.

Be sure that you affix the proper stamp to every letter be-
fore you mail it. A letter will not be forwarded unless it is
prepaid at least one full rate, which is three cents.*

Position. — The stamp should be placed on the upper
right-hand comer of the face of the envelope, at about an
eighth of an inch from the end and half as far from the top.
It does not look well close to the edge. And it should be
put on right-end up, and with the edges of the stamp par-
allel with those of the envelope. Putting on a stamp upside
down or awry indicates carelessness, and is disrespectful to
the person addressed.

Amonnt. — Be sure that the stamp is sufficient. If you
are in doubt, put on an extra stamp. A thjee-cent stamp
is sufficient for two sheets of ordinary note-paper, or one
sheet of letter-paper.*

* Two eentt after July 1, 1885. Tot t&lw ot v^\»i%%« ^* ^.^a.

a* •

66 LETTER - WRITING.

SUPPLEMENT TO CHAPTER II.

Type-writer Correspondence.*

DuEiNG the last few years the type-writing machine hat
been much used in correspondence, especially by business and
professional men. Letters may be written in this mannei
much more rapidly and easily than with the pen; and if
proper attention be paid to the position and arrangement of
their several parts, letters so written are very neat and leg-
ible. Most of the instructions given in the preceding pages
of this work apply to type-written as well as to pen-written
letters ; but, owing to the greater condensation of the former
and to certain mechanical necessities, it is necessary to give a
few special directions for this kind of correspondence.

Heading:, — The experienced operator can readily calculate,
from the number of words in the heading of a letter, where it
should begin, and how the lines (if more than one, as is rarely
the case) should be arranged. For type-written letters, printed
letter-heads are generally used, with a blank for the date.
These letter-heads are generally of the usual size of letter-
paper, and for the note size are printed across the side instead
of the end of the paper, so that the paper fills the whole of
the printing-scale on the type-writer. The size of paper for
letter-heads is usually eight by eleven inches ; for note-heads,
eight by five and a half inches,

Introdnction. — In the address (see p. 25), the name should
begin at printing-space 1 on the type-writer, two line-spaces
below the line of the heading, the name and title constituting
one line. The residence, or direction, should begin at space 5,
one line below the name, and should all be included in one

* These valuable suggestions were kindly furnished by Messrs. Brown and Hol-
land, Principals of the Brown k Holland Practical Bcliool of Sliort-hand and Typ«»
WrltiDg, CbletLgo, III.

TYPE' WRITER CORRESPONDENCE, 67

line if not too long. The Bolutation should begin at space 10,
one line bolow the residence. This gives the three lines of the
introduction a uniform slope from left to right, as directed for
pen-written letters. If the introduction consists of four lines^
the fourth line should begin at space 5, or under the first letter
of the second line.

Paragraphs* — The first paragraph of the letter should be-
gin at the printing-space immediately following the salutation,
and one line below it. It may begin, however, on the same
line as the salutation, in which case a dash (which is two hy-
phens on the type-writer) should separate it from the saluta-
tion. Each new paragraph after the first should begin at
space 5. If narrow paper is used, the lines running the nar-
row way of the paper, the lines of the introduction may begin
at spaces 1, 3, and 6, instead of 1, 5, and 10, and the para-
graphs may begin at space 3.

Conclnsion. — In closing a letter always begin the compli-
mentxirii close (see p. 44) at printing-space 20, no matter at
what point the letter ends ; and if there is more than one line
in the close, use the same relative spacing as in the introduc-
tion. The signature, if written with the type-writer, should
fill the right-hand portion of the line next below the compli-
mentary close,

Pnnctiiation. — The punctuation should be the same in
type-writing as in long-hand, except that when a period and
a comma properly follow an abbreviation, the comma may be
omitted, for a mechanical reason. After a comma no printing-
Hpace should be left in type-writing; but after a semicolon,
colon, or exclamation, a space should be left, as these points
nearly fill the printing-space, and the omission of a space
would give the writing a crowded appearance. After a
period at the close of a sentence leave four spaces.

Accuracy. — In type-writing especial care should be taken
to avoid incorrect spelling and bad punctuation, as such errors
are more conspicuous in print tYiaii \u ox^vclw:^ ^tvN-\\\%.

68 LETTER - WRITING,

Form of Social Letter.

^^il^^ ^C^Ct/tA4/yi^ d4^d/ue4,^

MODEL LETTER, 69

Form of Business Letter.

0^€w O^^^e^td^ cJ^€KUi.^ .

'€!l4/t4At4^,

^'aL44^ed^yayn^/€d^i^ ^^€-c4^e^<idyu,.

CHAPTER III.

The Rhetoric of Letters.

{

OUTLINE.

1. Qenebal Pbhtcifles.

2. Special Applications.

Definition. — The Rhetoric of Letters is the art of
expressing thought and feeling in letters with clear-
ness, force, and elegance.

Remark. — For conveDience we divide the present chapter into
two sections. In the first, we shall consider the principles of rhetorio
that apply to letters in general ; in the second, those that applj to
particular kinds of letters.

SECTION I.— General Pbinoiplbb.

OUTLINE.

( 1. Ikvbntion.
2. ExFBEssioir. ^

^ Orthography,
Diction,
Construction,
Punctuation,
Style.

The general principles applicable to tlie composition
of letters will be discussed under two heads : 1. Inven-
tion; 2. Expression.

INVENTION. 71

StB-SECTION I.— INVENTION.

Invention is the action of the mind that precedes
writing. In all kinds of composition, there are two
things necessary : first, to have something to say ; second,
to say it. Invention is finding something to say. It is
the most difficult part of composition, as it is a purely
intellectual process, requiring originality, talent, judg-
ment, and information; while expression is to some
extent a matter of mechanical detail, and subject to
rules that can be easily understood and applied. A
person can write out in a few weeks or months a work
the invention of which required the thought and labor
of many years. Yet both parts of composition are
equally essential. It is certainly a noble thing to have
great thoughts, but without the power of expressing
them the finest sentiments are unavailable.

Invention includes two operations : (1.) The collec-
tion of materials; and (2.) their proper and orderly
arrangement.

In the composition of letters, the process of invention
is simpler and easier than in most kinds of writing.
Except in a letter of information, but little preparation
is necessary ; and yet it is proper in every case to think
over beforehand what you want to say, so that no im-
portant thought or fact may be omitted, or tacked on
to the end as an afterthought or postscript. Having
done this, the mind should be given a pretty free rein,
and be allowed to run along as easily and naturally as
possible, glancing aside here and there to follow the
butterfly flights of fancy, or pausing in shady nooks of
sentiment and reflection. But in letters of great

72 LETTER - WRITING.

importance, on public or private business, we should
not only think over beforehand the subjects to be at-
tended to, but should make a memorandum of them,
and arrange them in the proper order of presentation.
This will be found to be a more methodical, safe, and
convenient way than to trust to the memory alone.
In an answer, the proper order is generally deter-
mined by the original letter. In fact it may be
stated as a general rule, that the reply should corre-
spond in length, subjects, arrangement, and style, with
the letter that calls it forth. This, however, does not
exclude the presentation of new subjects. Almost
every answer is something more than an answer. (See
Answers, page 85.)

SUB-SECTION II.— EXPRESSION.

Expression as here used is the presentation of
thoughts in writing. It embraces the following sub-
jects : Orthography, Diction, Construction, Punctua-
tion, and Style.

Orthography treats of letters — the elements of written word«,
Diction treats of words — the elements of sentences; Constructio. i
treats of sentences — the elements of discourse; Punctuation treats
of the division of discourse into its various grammatical elements:
and Style treats of the special properties of discourse, and the means
by which it is made to convey the moods and emotions of one mind
to another.

Orthography is generally treated of as a separate branch, or as
belonging to grammar ; but in the present work it is more conyenient
and appropriate to regard it as a part of rhetoric.

ORTHOGRAPHY. 73

Orthography.

Orthography includes Spelling and the Use of
Capitals.

Spelling. 1. Importance, — Thomas Jeflferson, in one
of his almirable letters to his daughter Martha,
says : —

*' Take care that you never spell a word wrong. Always,
before you write a word, consider how it is spelt, and if you
do not remember it, turn to a dictionary. It produces great
praise to a lady [or gentleman] to spell well."

And Lord Chesterfield, a noted authority in the
polite world, writes to his son as follows : —

" I must tell you that orthography, in -the true sense of the
word, is so absolutely necessary for a man of letters, or a gen-
tleman, that one false spelling may fix ridicule upon him for
the rest of his life ; and I know a man of quality who never
recovered [from] the ridicule of having spellfed wholesome
without the w''

But it needs not the authority of Jefierson or Ches-
terfield to convince any one of the importance of cor-
rect spelling. Not long since a young man of our
acquaintance was refused a desirable situation because
in his letter of application he wrote wether for whether;
and such cases are of frequent occurrence. There are
few persons of fine culture who do not know from
experience whaf a chill of disappointment or disgust^
is produced by the receipt of a badly-spelled and
ridiculous letter from one who has the appearance and
pretensions of a refined gentleman or lady. Such'a
letter is no discredit to a person who has erv.\Q^^"i xLv^
7

74 LETTER - WRITING

educational advantages ; but to one who bears a semi-
nary, normal-school, or college diploma it is nothing
less than a disgrace.

It is claimed by some, to excuse their own deficiency,
that spelling, like poesy, is a natural gift. This is truG
only to the extent that some learn it more readily than
others. It may be that some are so constituted that
they can never become good spellers. But even this
defect does not excuse them for sending a badly-spelled
letter. Let them, as Jeflferson advises, consider how
every word is spelt, and if they do not remember it
with certainty, let them turn to a dictionary. In
writing an important letter, especially to a stranger, it
would be better to consult the dictionary for every
word, than run the risk of misspelling a single one.

How Learned. — ^We learn words as we do faces — ^by
their looks. Those that are frequently met with in
reading and writing become, as it were, photographed
upon the memory; and spelling is in most cases a
mere description of this mental picture as we see it.
Knowing how these words should look on paper, we
readily notice when they are misspelled. If, therefore,
we would become good spellers, we must read much
and write much. There is no better exercise, not only
in spelling, but also in capitals, punctuation, and gram-
mar, than copying extracts from correctly-printed
books. And if there are words that we especially wish
to impress upon the memory, we should write them
over and over — fifty or a hundred times, if necessary —
until their forms are as familiar to us as are the fea-
tures of our intimate friends. ^ Close and careful atten-

ORTHOGRAPHY. 76

tion, however, in this as in every other process of
education, is essential to our success.

Common Words. — Most of the mistakes in spelling
are in the use of simple, common words ; such as untill
for until, to for too, of for off, there for their, loose for
hse, except for accept, wile for while, wiie for white,
pleas for please, respectively for respectfully, proffessor
or proff, for professor or prof. These are for the most
part errors of carelessness rather than ignorance, and
the remedy is greater watchfulness and deliberation.

Rules. — There are other mistakes that might |be
avoided by attention to a few simple rules. The most
important of these rules relate to the formation of
derivatives by the addition of a suffix —

1. To words ending in silent e,

2. To words ending in y.

3. To words ending in a single consonant.

In the first class of derivatives we find such mistakes
as moveing for moving, loveable for lovable, changable
for changeable. In the second class, such as 7nercyful
for merciful, m/mies for moneys. In the third, such as
Tuning for running, comm/iied for committed, regreted
for regretted; or benefitted for benefited, profitted for
profited.

Many mistakes are made, also, in the use of words
containing ei or ie; for example, recieve for receive,
beleive for believe, acheive for achieve, greive for grieve,
etc. These may be avoided by remembering that ei is
used after a letter having the sound of s, and ie ia

76 LETTER - WRITING.

other cases. [This rule and the others referred to
above may be found on pages 171 — 174 of this work.]

Numerals, — Arithmetical figures should not be used
in letters, except in writing dates or very large num-
bers. For example, ** He worked 5 days for $10,'* is
not allowable ; it should be, ** He worked five days for
ten dollars." It is proper, however, to write, " He
sold his faim, May 5, 1875, for $100,000" (or " 100,000
dollars"). In business letters, numbers that are written
in words are also expressed, parenthetically, in figures ;
as, ** Enclosed find my check for five thousand dollars
($5000)."

Abbreviations. — Abbreviations should be used very
sparingly, especially in social letters ; and none are
allowable anywhere,, except such as are sanctioned by
custom. [A list of abbreviations may be found in
Part III. of this book, page 242.]

Capitals.— A ympj common faiflt, in letters as well as
every other kind of composition, is the improper use
or omission of capital letters. In some cases we find
too many capitals, especially in the letters of those
who like to display their skill in penmanship ; but it
is much more frequent to find nearly all capitals dis-
carded. It is not by any means rare to find (probably
owing to the excessive modesty of the writer !) a small
letter (i) used for the personal pronoun I. Persona
liable to such mistakes should study diligently the
rules on the subject (see Rules for Capitals, page 175),
and then carefully apply them. Directions for capital-
izing the heading, introduction, conclusion, and super-

DICTION. 77

Bcription, are given in the sections treating of these
parts.

An excellent way to learn the correct iise of capitals
is to observe how they are used in the best books and
papers. '

Diction.

A man's Diction is his choice and use of words. It
should have three qualities, — Purity, Propriety, and
Precision. Purity is the use of words that are good
English ; Propriety is the use of words in their proper
meaning ; Precision is the use of words, that express
the exact meaning— no more and no less. For a full
discussion of these properties the reader is referred to
works on rhetoric.

The diction of letters is not so stately as that of
books : it is that used in good conversation. The fol-
lowing are a few of the directions to be observed : —

Foreign Words.— Indulge sparingly, if at all, in the
use of foreign words and phrases. They are charac-
teristic, not of the scholar, but of the smatterer.

Slang Words. — Avoid, slang words and phrases, such
as " too thin," " won't wash," " over the left," " you
bet," etc. Young people are apt to pick them up in
the street and elsewhere and use them unconsciously.
In such cases they indicate simply a want of taste ;
but in most cases they mark the man or woman of low
associations and vulgar ideas.

Simple Words. — As in our talk, so in our letters, we
should not use too many " dictionary -^orcda" \ "^kssi^Ss^

[

78 LETTER - WRITING,

long Latinized words. They give our language a
pedantic air, and make it cold and formal. We should
give preference to the " home words" of the language —
the words used in the family and in the best standards
of English. Love, for example, is preferable to affec*
tion; motherly y to maternal; see, to perceive; tired, to
faiigued; go, to depart; come, to arrive; have, to
possess; do, to perform; begin, to commence; Sun-
day, to Sabbath ; pray, to supplicate or implore, — and
so on to almost any extent.

Construction.

By Construction we mean sentence-building. The
chief things to be aimed at in this, are Grammatical
Accuracy and Clearness. Unity, strength, and har-
mony, so essential in essays and orations, are in letters
of minor importance.

Grammatical Accuracy.— Persons are generally un-
able, in the necessary rapidity of correspondence, to
prune and dress their sentences as in other kinds of
composition, hence they cannot be held to a strict com-
pliance with all the rules of rhetoric ; but nothing will
excuse a violation of the ordinary rules of grammar.
8uch expressions as "he done'' for "he did,'' "he come'*
for "he came,'' "I seen" for "I saw," "he laid in bed'*
for "he lay in bed," "he set down" for "he sat down,"
^^knowed" for '* knew," ''blowed" for ^^blew," "you
was" for " you were," etc., etc., are intolerable, and fix
upon the writer the stamp of illiteracy.

C0N8TB UCTION. 79

Clearness.— A sentence that is not clear is eithei
obscure or ambiguous.

Use of Pronouns. — Ambiguity often arises from the
unskilful or careless use of pronouns. In the sentence,
" John told William that his book was in his room,'
for example, it is impossible to tell whose book or
whose room is meant. The fault may be removed by
reporting the speech in the first person ; as, ** John said
to William, Your book is in my room;" or by repeat-
ing the noiin parenthetically after the pronoun; as,
** John told William that his (William's) book wa^ in
his (John's) room." The latter construction is awk-
ward, but even awkwardness is preferable to want of
clearness.

Bad Arrangement. — Ambiguity or obscurity is often
caused by a misplacing of words, phrases, or clauses.
For example, the sentence, " I only saw two boys," is
rendered ambiguous by fhe wrong position of " only."
The meaning may be, "I only saw two boys" — did
not hear them, or speak to them ; or, ** I saw only two
boys" — no others.

Again, in the sentence, " I saw an old woman darn-
ing stockings with a Roman nose," a ridiculous am-
biguity is produced by the misplacing of the phraae
" with a Roman nose " : it should be placed close tc
the word woman^ which it limits. In the sentence,
" The figs were in small wooden boxes which we ate,"
the same efiect is produced by placing the clause
"which we ate" at a distance from its proper ante-
cedent.

80 . LETTER -WRITING.

The rule in all such cases is, Place all modifying
adjuncts as near as possible to the words which they
limit.

Above all, have a clear conception of what you want
to say. " Clear thinking," says Lowell, " makes clear
writing '* ; and this, in most cases, is true. Muddy
sentences indicate a muddy brain. A frank, earnest
man, whose head and heart are full of his subject, will
rarely fail to make himself clearly understood.

Length of Sentences. — Short sentences are easier to
write and easier to read than long ones, and are there-
fore more suitable for correspondence. It is a common
fault, especially in young people, to run several sen-
tences together ; or, in other words, to crowd several
disconnected things into one long, loose-jointed, un-
gainly sentence. For example, a boy at school writing
home to his mother would be likely to say : —

Dear Mother.— I arrived here late last night, and I am much
pleased with the place and the people, and to-morrow I shall be
classed and shall begin my studies, and I want you to write to
me often, for I know I shall be very lonely until I get well ac-
quainted," etc.

In this there are four distinct statements, each
requiring a separate sentence. It should be expressed
thus : —

Dear Mother, — I arrived here late last night. I am much pleased
with the place and the people. To-morrow I shall be classed, and
shall begin my studies. I want you to write t-o me often ; for I know
I shall be very lonely until I get well acquainted."

A very useful rule to bear in mind is this : Express
every distinct thought or fact in a distinct sentence;
and be very sparing in the use of and's and but' a.

PUNCTUATION, -. 81

Punctuation.

The proper punctuation of the heading, introduc-
tion, conclusion, and superscription has been given in
Chapter II. : the body of the letter is subject to the
same rules of punctuation that apply to other kinds of
composition.

Neglect of It.— Punctuation, though a valuable art,
and easily acquired, is neglected by many letter-
writers, much to the detriment of their letters and
the vexation of their correspondents. With some,
especially with business men, it seems to be a foolish
affectation to despise points, as something beneath
their notice. Others omit to punctuate through igno-
rance or carelessness ; or, if they make any attempt at
pointing, throw in a dash here and there, making it do
duty for all the other points. We have seen beauti-
fully written letters, some of them from graduates and
professors, without a single point in them from begin-
ning to end.

Importaiice.-^Punctuation is very closely connected
with the construction of sentences ; so closely, indeed,
that without it a clear expression of thought in writing
is next to impossible. Its importance may be illus-
trated by the following example : —

" The party consisted of Mr. Smith a clergyman his son a
lawyer Mr. Brown a Londoner his wife and a little child."

Here it is impossible to tell how many persons were
in the party, or how they were related. Let us insert
a few commas and note the effect *. —

82 LETTER - WRITING.

" The party consisted of Mr. Smith, a clergyman, his son, a
lawyer, Mr. Brown, a Londoner, his wife, and a little child."

This makes the party consist of eight persons. Now
let us substitute semicolons for some of the commas : —

"The party consisted of Mr. Smith, a clergyman; his son,
a lawyer; Mr. Brown, a Londoner; his wife, and a little
child."

Mr. Smith is now a clergyman, his son is a lawyer,
Mr. Brown is a Londoner, and the number of the party
is reduced to five! Various other changes may be made
in the same way. [Let the reader see how many
meanings he can make the sentence express.]

Hundreds of similar illustrations could be given,
showing conclusively that in letters, as well as in every
other kind of written composition, a knowledge of the
use of points is absolutely necessary to the clear ex-
pression of thought.

Puirctuation is too important to be disposed of in a
few sentences : we shall therefore make it the subject
of a distinct treatise, (see Part II., page 177) ; thus
giving it greater prominence, and rendering it more
readily accessible to persons who wish to make it a
special object of study.

A Saggcstion.— :We will suggest, however, before pass-
ing to the next topic, that an excellent way to improve
in this . art is to notice carefully the points used in
books and newspapers, endeavoring at the same time
to ascertain why they are used as they are. Copying
extracts, as already suggested, also conduces to the
same end.

STYLE. 83

Style.

Letters, as a class, are distinguished from othei
kinds of composition by an easy, natural mode of
expieoaicn — ^half colloquial, half literary — which we
designate as the epistolary style. But in this apparent
unity there is infinite variety; beneath this general
style, we find a large number of special styles. In
fact, every kind of letter — we may almost say every
letter — ^has a style of its own. Some of these special
styles will be examined and illustrated in a separate
division of this chapter (Section II., page 91). All
that we shall attempt to do in this place is to lay down
a few general principles relating to the subject, leaving
their application to particular cases to the taste and
judgment of the writer.

Adaptatfon.— The style of a letter should be adapted
to the person and the subject. To superiors it ^ould
be respectful and deferential ; to inferiors, courteous ;
to friends, familiar ; to relations, afiectionate ; to chil-
dren, simple and playful : on important subjects it
should be forcible and impressive ; on lighter subjects,
easy and sprightly ; in condolence, tender and sympa-
thetic; in congratulation, lively and joyous. It would
be absurd to write to a schoolboy in the stately phrases
of an official letter; and equally absurd to use the
iamiliar language of love and friendship in a commu-
nication on business.

Figures of Rhetoric.— Public and descriptive letters
admit of such rhetorical ornament as is appropriate to
the subject ; but in ordinary familiar Utt«t^ <3^^ ^^v^

84 LETTER - WRITING.

£gare8 are allowable as woald naturally be used under
like circumstances in conversation. In business letters
no figures whatever should be used. The language
should be plain, simple, direct.

Bednndaucj. — Tautology, repetition, and all sorts of
redundancy, should be avoided. Do not insult the
intelligence of your friend by stringing out vapid
nothings for the purpose of filling the sheet.

*' Words are Uke leaves ; and where they most abound,
Much froit of sense beneath is rarely found."

The value of a composition is not always in propor-
tion to its length. As elsewhere remarked, a good
short letter is better than a poor long one. But while
the language of a letter should not be too diflFiise,
neither should it be too dry and abrupt. It should be
easy, flowing, graceful; neither magnifying trifling
things nor belittling great ones.

Cnltiyation of Style.— Style, being simply the mode
of expression, can be cultivated, like music, painting,
or any other art. This may be done : 1. By the study
of rhetoric ; 2. By judicious practice ; 3. By the care-
ful and extensive reading of good letters. (See Litera-
ure of Letters, page 121.)

Plagriarism.— It is allowable to imitate an author's
felicities of expression, and to adopt his sentiments;
but it is base to copy his language as our own. Some
persons, finding it difiScult to express their feelings on
paper, resort to what are called ** Complete Letter-
Writers" — ^books containing forms of letters for a va-
riety of occasions. An instance is related of a young

STYLE. 86

mau who copied a letter of proposal from one of these
books, and received in reply a note in these words:
" You will find my answer on the next page." It was
a polite refusal — and served him right. Discard all
such "Letter- Writers," or if you use them, simply read
the letters for the cultivation of your style and lan-
guage. There are few of them, however, that can be
recommended as models in any respect.

ItaUcizingr* — Italicizing in writing is done by under-
lining. Persons of ardent temperament are apt to
indulge in this to excess. It is like over-seasoning, —
it cloys the appetite and fails of its intended effect. If
sentences are properly constructed, the reader will
know where to place the emphasis without any such
help. Italicizing should be resorted to only when a
word is used simply as a word (as, advise is a verb), or
belongs to a foreign language (as, au revoir, adieu), or
is used in some peculiar manner (as, " I said, a * model
school,' not a model schooV).

Answers. — If a letter is not insulting, it should be
answered ; if it is insulting, it should be either returned
to the writer or treated with silent contempt. The
former is the better way, as silence might invite a repe-
tition of the offence.

And letters that are to be answered should be an-
swered promptly. Punctuality in this respect prevents
misunderstandings and alienations, facilitates business,
promotes good feeling, confirms friendships, and is in
many ways advantageous to both parties to the corre-
spondence.

86 LETTER - WRITING,

The answer should correspond somewhat, so far as it
is an answer, in style, length, and arrangement, to th«
letter that calls it forth. The answer to a short lettei
is generally short ; to an affectionate letter, affection-
ate; to a formal letter, formal. Of course there are
many exceptions, but this is the general rule.

HecapUulcUion. — The answer should generally begin
with some reference to the letter to which it responds.
Ill fact, the answer to a business letter should briefly
recapitulate the points to be replied to; thus: "Your
esteemed favor of the 12th inst., inquiring on what terms,
etc., etc., was duly received. In reply," ete. Such a re-
capitulation connects the letter with the one it answers,
and makes it a history of the whole transaction. It
derives additional importance from the fact that all
letters to a business house are fil^d, and constitute an
important record.

Care of Letters. — Answered and unanswered letters
should be kept separate, so that no mistakes may
be made ; and it is well to keep answered letters — if
they are kept — tied up m bundles, and properly
assorted and endorsed.*

Unclosing Stamp. — When you write requesting an
answer exclusively for your own benefit and interest,
be sure to enclose a stamp for return postage ; or, still
better, a stamped and addressed envelope.

Postscripts. — Postscripts are generally mere after-
thoughts, and should generally be avoided. If, how-

* Of course there are other ways of filing letters, that are morf
suitable for per9>ns having a very large correspondence.

STYLE, 87

ever, new inftacniation is received after the letter is
finished, it may very properly be added. Never send
a message of compliment or affection in a postscript :
it is a glaring impropriety to do so, as it is a confession
that the matter is of so slight consequence as to have
escaped the writer's mind. What in the body of the
letter would be a compliment, may become a positive
insult in the postscript.

Be^nnin? and Endinp.-The most perplexing parts
of a letter, to most persons, are the first and last sen-
tences. In private letters, at least, the opening should
be as free and natural as possible, by all means avoid-
ing such set phrases as ** I take my pen in hand," etc.
Whatever is uppermost in the mind should generally
be said first. In business letters, especially official
ones, however, there is more formality. A letter
should generally close with some expression of compli-
ment or affection. Sometimes this is confined to the
" complimentary close," but generally it embraces also
the last sentence or two. To show how easily and
naturally the best letters begin and end, we append a
number of examples :—

Hannah More to Mr. Wilberforce.

My dear Friend, — I was glad to receive, etc. # * •
Adieu, my very dear friend. Do not forget to include in your
prayiers not the least affectionate of ^our friends, -n- xtq*-

Charles Dicktru to Lady Blemngton.

Milan. Wednesday, Nov. 20, 1844.

Appearances are aigairist nte. Don't believe them. I have written

you in intention fifty letters, etc. * » *

Charles Dickenr,

88 LETTER - WRITING.

Mary Lamb to Hiss Stoddart.

My dearest Sarah, — I will just write a few hasty lines to sa>

that Coleridge is setting off sooner than we expected, etc. * * «

God bless you and send you all manner of comforts and happiness-s

Your most affectionate friend,

Mary Lamb

{Note added by her brother Charles.)
How do ? how do ? No time to write. S. T. C. going off in a

«^' •"""? Ch. Lakb.

ITie same to the same.

My dear Sarah, — Do not be very angry that I have not written
to you. I have promised your brother to be at your wedding, and
that favor you must accept as an atonement for my offences. * *

I come with a willing mind, bringing nothing with me but many

wishes, and not a few hopes, and a very little fear— of happy years to

come.

I am, dear Sarah,

Yours ever most affectionately,

Mary Lamb.

Mrs. Barbauld to Miss Taylor.

^unbridge Wells, Aug. 7, 1804.

I may call you dear Susan, may I not ? For I can love you, if not

better, yet more familiarly and at my ease under that appellation

than under the more formal one of Miss Taylor, etc. » » •

That all your improvements may produce you pleasure, and all

your pleasures tend to your improvement, is the wish of

Your ever affectionate friend,

Letitia Barbauld.

Charles jDickens to Mr. Felton.

Kegeht's Park, London, 2d March, 1843.
My dear Felton, — I don't know where to begin, but plunge
headlong with a terrible splash into this letter, on the chance of turn-
ing up somewhere. — Hurrah ! up like a cork again, with the " North
American Review " in my hand. * * »

Faithfully always, my dear Felton,

Charles Diceeits.

STYLE. 89

Thomas %Tefferwn tc his daughter Martha.

Aix en Provence, March 28, 1787.
I was happy, my dear Patsy, to receive, on my arrival here, youi
letter informing me of your good health and occupation. * *
• * * Continue to love me with all the warmth with which
you are beloved by, my dear Patsy,

Yours affectionately,

Th. Jeffebsoit.

Charles Lamb to P. O. Patmore.

Dear Patmore, — Excuse my anxiety — but how is Dash?* (I
should have asked if Mrs. Patmore kept her rules and was improving
— but Dash came uppermost. The order of our thoughts should be
the order of our writing.) Goes he muzzled, or aperto oref [And
so on through pages of the most delightful drollery.] » » •

Let us hear from you concerning Mrs. Patmore's regimen. I send
my love in a to Dash. ^ j^^^^

Wm. Penn to his family on embarking for America.

Mt dear Wife and Children, — My love, which neither sea nor
land nor death itself can extinguish or lessen toward you, most en-
dearedly visits you with eternal embraces, and will abide with you
for ever, etc. » • *

So farewell to my thrice dearly beloved wife and children.

Yours, as God pleaseth, in that which no waters can quench, no
time forget, nor distance wear away, but remains for ever.

William Penn.

WoRMiNGHURST. 4th of 6th mo., 1682.

Deliberation. — We should never write a letter when
strongly excited ; if we do, we shall almost certainly
say things that we shall repent the next day. Persona
have sometimes, in the heat of passion, written things
that they would afterwards have given worlds, if pos*

* A large, handsome dog.
8*

90 LETTER - WRITISG.

sible, to recall. This applies to the excitement of
affection as well as to that of anger. A joong person
will sometimes, under a temporary spell of fascination,
write words that will commit him (or her) to a life of
regret and wretchedness.

If, when writing letters, we would keep before our
minds the question, " How will this look a year or ten
years hence ?" we would save ourselves from writing a
great many foolish things. In cases of excitement we
should consult some judicious friend, if there is one
within reach ; if not, we should wait — sleep over the
matter, as Webster did over his great speech.

Copies. — It is advisable to keep copies of all import-
ant letters, as a protection against possible misrepre-
sentation, fraud, or malice.

Tmthftilness. — Above all, in our letters as in every-
thing else, we should be perfectly truthful, remember-
ing that written words are sometimes more enduring
than marble ; and that years hence, if foolish or false,
they may cause our own cheeks or those of our friends
to tingle with shame.

Moderation. — Perfect truthfulness, as well as refined
baste, demands moderation in the use of words. Ex-
aggerated expressions, such as "perfectly splendid,"
" awful tired," etc., instead of strengthening the lan-
guage, actually weaken it. " Splendid" means " shin-
ing," and "awful" means "awe-inspiring"; how ab-
surd, then, such expressions as " a splendid bath," "an
awful cold " 1 The strongest and best word, in any
case, is <he word which most perfectly fits the thought.

FAMILIAR LETTERS. 91

SECTION II.— Special Applications.

CUTLINE

1. Style and Specimeits of
Social Lettebs.

2. Style and Specimens or
Business Lettebs.

Familiar,
Introduction,
Congratulation,
Condolence.

Introduction,

Credit,

Application,

Recommendation,

Mercantile,

Miscellaneous.

Remark. — Having in the preceding part of this chapter laid down
the principles of rhetoric applicable to letters in general, we propose
to consider in the present section the application of these principles
to particular kinds ot letters. The specimen letters printed under
the several heads are designed merely to give an idea of the style
appropriate in such cases ; not to supply the lack of originality on
the part of writers. (See the remark on " Plagiarism," page 84.)

SUB-SECTION I.
STYLE AND SPECIMENS* OF SOCIAL LETTERS.

The social letters of most frequent use are the fol-
lowing : 1. Familiar Letters, under which we include
Domestic, or Family Letters, and ordinary Letters of
Friendship ; 2. Letters of Introduction ; 3. Letters of
Congratulation ; 4. Letters of Condolence.

* It will be noticed that in the printed specimens the body of the
letter begins on the same line with the salutation. This arrangement
is proper in print, but not in writing. In aU written letters, the
parts sJiould be arranged in strict eonjormitp with the directions and
models given in Chapter II.

92 LETTER - WRITING.

Familiar Letters.

Snpreme Excellence. — The supreme excellence of n
familiar letter is naturalness. Such a letter should be
unstudied, free from affectation, and as nearly as poBsible
like good conversation. And it should be perfectly
characteristic of the writer, so that the recipient may
leel when reading it, as if his friend were actually
present and speaking. When you are about to write a
letter to a friend, think what you would say to him if
he were at that moment with you, and then write it.
We all like talking letters — good talking, of course.

Little Things. — Don't be afraid to write of little
things. To one who loves us, nothing that concerns
us is trivial or uninteresting.* Things that are worth
talking about are worth writing about. When absent
from home, we gloat over the simplest details, — what
the baby says and does ; how our favorite horse or cat
or dog or canary is getting along ; how the old familiar
trees and vines and flowers look — when they blossom,
how they grow, etc. ; anything and everything that
calls up the picture of home with all its dear associa-
tions, and makes us forget for the moment that we are
scores or hundreds of miles away.

Affection. — The best domestic letters are dictated by
the heart rather than the head. A loving heart nat-
urally imparts a glow to the written page, and this
warmth is communicated, by the mysterious power

* They are as dear to us from those we love, as they are tedious
and disagreeable from others. — Madame de Sivigni.

FAMILIAR LETTERS, 93

of words, to the heart of the reader. It is wrong
to indulge in strained and artificial expressions of
affection ; and it is equally wrong to suppress those
that are prompted by genuine feeling. To a fond
mother, an affectionate sister, a devoted wife, whose
every breath is laden with a prayer for your safety
and happiness, — a loving word is inexpressibly precious,
filling the soul with sunshine, and making it for a time
oblivious of the pain of separation.

" Such " words " have power to quiet
The restless pulse of care,
And come like the benediction
That follows after prayer."

Specimen Letters. — To afford a practical illustration
of the style appropriate for familiar letters, a few
specimens are given below. We have not in all cases
chosen such as we would, but such as we could. The
best letters are too long for reproduction in these pages.

1. Emily Chvhhuck {Fanny Forrester) to Mrs. Dr. Nott

Utica Female Seminary, October, 1842.

My deab M There it is again ! I cannot write " Miss

Sheldon," and I am sure such a bashful body as I could not be
expected to address so dignified a personage as Mrs. Nott. So
what shall I do? I am very lonely just now, and feel in-
clined to be somewhat sentimental ; for I have been up the
hall, and found a certain corner room, looking — ^not desolate —
oh, no ; it is wondrous cosy and comfortable — but as. though it
otight to be desolate. Yet I will spare you all the things I
could say, and turn to some other subject. % * * *

T sits studying close by ; somebody is thumping Miss

F.'s piano over our head tremendously ; M. B. is passing the
door — there! the bell rings — study-hour is over; there is a

94 LETTER - WRITING. '

general increase of sound in the house, and 1 know Ly the
voices in the hall that many a door has been flnng open within
the last half minute. How I wish — but no, there is no use in
wishing ! I will go to bed and dream (I have few day -dreams
now) of pleasant things, and wake in the morning and see every
thing pleasant ; for this is a happy world, in spite of its per-
plexities. Fine dreams to you too, both waking and sleeping;
yet now and then intermingling may there come a little
(though it were the least in the world) thought of •

Your truly affectionate

Emily.

2. Ooethe*8 Mother {Frau Rath) to Bettme Brentano.

Frankfort, May 12, 1808.

Deab Bettine, — Thy letters give me joy, and Miss Betty,
who recognizes them in the address, says, " Frau Bath, the
postman brings you a pleasure." Don't however be too mad
about my son ; everything must be done in order. The brown
room is new-papered with the pattern which you chose ; the
color blends peculiarly well with the morning twilight, which
breaks over the Catharine-tower and enters into my room.
Yesterday our town looked quite holiday-like, in the spotless
light of the Alba.

Except this, everything remains as it was. Be in no trouble
about the footstool, for Betty suffers no one to sit upon it.

Write much, even if it were every day.

Thy affectionate friend,

Elizabeth Goethe.

3. John Quincy Ada/rm, when seven years old, to his Father

Brain tree, October 13, 1774.
Sib, — I have been trying ever since you went away, to learn
;o write you a letter. I shall make poor work of it ; but, sir,
mamma says you will accept my endeavors, and that my duty
to you may be expressed in poor writing as well as good. I
hope I grow a better boy, and that you will have no occasion
to be ashamed of me when you return. Mr. Thaxter says 1

FAMILIAR LETTERS. 96

learn my books well. He is a very good master. I read my
books to mamma. We all long to see you.

I am, sir, your dutiful son,

John Quincy Adams.

4. Thomas Jefferson to his daughter Martha.

[We give the following letter, partly because of the excellence of its
{<tyle, but chiefly because of the lofty precepts it inculcates. Mi
Jefferson in his letters to his daughters always mingles instructio
with affection ; always endeavors to inform the mind and build up
the character. He directs their studies, encourages them to notic«
the phenomena of nature, — the time that birds appear, flowers bloom,
fruits ripen, etc. ; and urges to the practice of industry, economy, and
all the domestic and social virtues. The italics are ours.]

Toulon, April 7. 1787.

My dear Patsy, — I received yesterday, at Marseilles, your
letter of March 25th, and I received it with pleasure, because
it announced to me that you were well. Experience learns
[teaches] us to be always anxious about the health of those
whom we love. * * *

I have received letters which inform me that our dear Polly
will certainly come to us this summer. When she arrives she
will become a precious charge on your hands. The difference
of your age, and your common loss of a mother, will put that
office on you. Teach her above all things to he good, because
without that we can neither be valued by others nor set any
value on ourselves. Teach her to he always true; no vice is so
mean as the want of truth, and at the same time so useless.
Teach her never to be angry ; anger only serves to torment our-
selves, to divert others, and to alienate their esteem. And
teach her industry and application to useful pursuits. I will
venture to assure you that, if you inculcate this in her mini,
you will make her a happy being in herself, a most estimable
friend to you, and precious to all the world. In teaching her
these dispositions of mind, you will be more fixed in them
yourself, and render yourself dear to all your acquaintances.
Practice them, then, my dear, withovit <ife^"ft\Ti%. \^ «^^t ^^-^

96 LETTER - WRITING.

find yourself in difficulty, and doubt how to extricate yourself
do what 18 right, and you will find it the easiest way of getting
out of the difficulty. Do it for the additional incitement of
increasing the happiness of him who loves you infinitely, and
who is, my dear Patsy,

Yours affectionately,

Th. Jefferson.

5. Martha Jegenon to her Father,

[Not in answer to the preceding letter, but to an earlier one.]

My dear Papa, — I am very glad that the beginning of your
voyage has been so pleasing, and I hope that the rest will be
not less so, as it is a great consolation for me, being deprived
of the pleasure of seeing you, to know that you are happy. I
hope your resolution of returning in the end of April is always
the same.

I do not doubt but what Mr. Short has written you word
that my sister sets ofif with Fulwar Skipwith in the month of
May, and she will be here in July. Then indeed shall I be the
happiest of mortals ; united to what I have the dearest in the
world, nothing more will be requisite to render my happiness
complete.

I am not so industrious as you or I would wish, but I hope
that in taking pains I very soon shall be. I have already be-
gun to study more. I have not heard any news of my harp-
sichord ; it will be really very disagreeable if it is not here before
your arrival. I am learning a very pretty thing now, but it
is very hard. I have drawn several little flowers, all alone,
that the master even has not seen ; indeed he advised me to
draw as much alone as possible, for that is of more use than
all I could do with him. I shall take up my Livy, as you de-
sire it. I shall begin again, as I have lost the thread of the his-
tory. As for the hysterics, you may be quiet on that head, as
I am not lazy enough to fear them*

There was a gentleman, a few days ago, that killed himself

FAMILIAR LETTERS. 97

because lie thought that his wife did not love him. They had
been married ten years. I believe that if every husband in
Paris was to do as much, there would be nothing but widows
left. [A nice bit of satire on French society.] * * *

As for needlework, the only kind that I could learn here
would be embroidery, indeed netting also ; but I could not do
much of these in America, because of the impossibility of hav-
ing proper silks ; however, they will not be totally useless.

You say your expectations for me are high, yet not higher
than I can attain. Then be assured, my dear papa, that you
shall be satisfied in that, as well as in anything else that lies
in my power ; for what I hold most precious is your satisfac-
tion, indeed I should be miserable without it. You wrote me
a long letter, as I asked you ; however, it would have been
much more so without so wide a margin. Adieu, my dear papa.
Be assured of the tenderest affection of

Your loving daughter,

M. JEFFEB805.

Pakthemont, April 9, 1787.

6. Lady Dvfferin to Miss Berry.

[Lady Dufferin was the granddaughter of Richard Brinsley Sher-
idan, and seems to have inherited his wit. We give below quotations
from one of her witty, vivacious epistles, regretting that we cannot
afford room for the whole of it.]

Hampton Hall, Dorchester, 1846.
Your kind little note followed me here, dear Miss Berry,
which must account for my not having answered it sooner.
As you guessed, I was obliged to follow my *' things** (as the
maids always call their raiment) into the very jaws of the law.
I think the Old Bailey is a charming place. We were intro-
ducdd to a Live Lord Mayor, and I sat between two sheriflfe.
The common sergeant talked to me familiarly, and I am not
sure that the governor of Newgate did not call me " Nelly."
As for the Rev. Mr. Carver (the ordinary), if the inherent
vanity of my sex does not mislead me, I think I have made a
deep impression there. Altogether, my Old Bailey TecoUft<i-
9

98 LETTER -WRITING.

tions are of the most })lea8ing and gratifying nature. It if
trao that I have only got back three pairs and a half of stock-
ings, one gown, and two shawls ; but that is bat a trifling con-
sideration in studying the glorious institutions of our country.
We were treated with the greatest respect, and — ham-sand-
wiches ; and two magistrates handed us down to the carriage.
For my part, I do not think we were in a criminal court, as
the law was so uncommonly dvil. ♦ * * ♦

I find that the idea of personal jtroperty is a fascinating illu-
sion, for our goods belong in fact to our country, and not to
us ; and that the petticoats and stockings I have fondly imag-
ined mine, are really the petticoats of Qreat Britain and Ire-
land. I am now and then indulged with a distant glimpse of
my most necessary garments in the hands of different police-
men ; but '' in this stage of the proceedings " may do no more
than wistfully recognize them. Even on such occasions, the
words of Justice are, '• Policeman B, 26, produce your gowns."
•• Letter A, 36, identify your lace." '• Letter C, tie up your
stockings.*' All this is harrowing to the feelings, but one can-
not have everything in this life. We have obtained justice^
and can easily wait for a change of linen.

Hopes are held out to us, that at some vague period in the
lapse of time, we may be allowed to wear out our raiment — at
least so much of it as may have resisted the wear and tear of
justice ; and my poor mother looks confidently forward to be-
ipg restored to the bosom of her silver teapot. But I don*t
^pow ! I begin to look upon all property with a philosophic
pye pa upstable in its nature, and liable to all sorts of pawn-
brokers ; moreover, the police and I have so long had my
clpthjes ip common, that I shall never feel at home in them
^gain. To a virtuous mind the idea that •* Inspector Dousett"
jBxamiped ipto all one's hooks and eyes, tapes and buttons, etc.,
is iftexpriBBpibly painful. But I cannot pursue that view of
the spbject. Let me hope, dear Miss Berry, that you feel
f(pr us as wp really deserve, and that you wish me well ** thro*
my clothes " on Monday next ! If I were sure you are at

LETTERS OF INTRODUCTION. 99

Richmond still, I might endeavor to return your kind visit*
but at present our costumes are too light and our hearts too
heavy for the empty forms and ceremonies of social intercourse.
I hope, however, to see you ere very long, and with very kind
remembrances to your sister, believe me,

Yours very truly,

Selina DUFFEBIir.

EXERCISE Xn.

Write a letter to an absent friend, in accordance with
tlie foregoing suggestions. (See foot-note, page 91.)

Letters of Introduction.

Definition. — ^A Letter of Introduction is one by
which a person introduces a friend or acquaintance to
a friend who is absent.

Letters of Introduction are of two kinds, — Social and Buaineis.
We shall here confine our remarks to the former, leaving the latter
to be treated of under the head of Business Letters.

SasTgr^stions. — In the use of this kind of correspond-
ence, the following suggestions will be found useful : —

1. Be careful whxym you introduce. By introducing
an improper person, you might do an irreparable injury
to your absent friend. Never introduce socially any
one with whom you would not be willing to have your
mother, wife, or sister associate.

2. Lettera of introduction should be short. They are
often delivered in person, and it is embarrassing for a
person to wait while a long letter is being read.

3. Do not over-praise. You may use the warm lan-
guage of friendship, but extravagant eulogy is as much

(00 LETTER - WRITING,

out of place in a written as it would be in an oral in-
troduction.

4. Leave the letter unsealed. To prevent the bearei
from reading it by fastening the envelope would be a
breach of politeness, and might excite distrust and sus-
picion. The bearer may, however, seal it before de-
livery.

Saperscription. — The superscription is the same as
if the letter were to be sent by mail, except that the

words, " Introducing Mr. A B ," are written

in the lower left-hand corner ; thus : —

Introducing ^

Mr, WUliam Young. . ^^M^^-

Stamp. — As the letter is not sent by mail, no stamp
is required.

Delivery. — The proper way to deliver a letter of in-
troduction is to send it to the person who is to receive
it, together with a card bearing the name and address
of the person introduced. The former should then call
on the latter and extend his hospitalities. In many
cases the bearer presents the letter in person ; and cir-

LETTERS OF INTRODUCTION, 101

cumstances often render it proper and necessary to do
80. Care should be taken, however, not to present it
when its reception will be inconvenient and embar-
rassing.

Specimen Letters. — We give below four specimeM
to illustrate the proper style to be used.

Number One.

Green Valley, Pa., May 1, 1876.
Deab Sib, — I have the honor of introducing to your ac-
quaintance Mr. William Worthy, whom I commend to your
kind attentions.

Very truly yours, i

Jane Faithful.
Mb. Thomas Good, Vlneland, N. J.

Number Ttoo,

Chicago, Sept. 25, 1875.
My deab Sib,

It gives me pleasure to introduce to you my

much esteemed friend, Mr. W. Penn Johnson. Any attentions

you may be able to show him will be gratefully acknowledged

and cheerfully reciprocated by

Your old friend,

Abthub Pendennis.
Mb. William Gbaham.

Number Three.

[The circumstance that occasions tb^ introduction may be stated, as
iu the following :]

Philadelphia, June 30, 1876.
My deab Flobence, — This will be handed to you by Mrs.
Jerome St. Clair, who will remain in your city a few days, on
her way to Richmond. It gives me much pleasure to make you
known to her ; for I am sure that the acquaintance of two friends
who are so dear to me will enhance theha^^\\i«e.% oWi^'Oa.. fc^ssc^
9*

102 LETTER - WRITING.

attention that you may be able to pay to Mrs. St Clair daring
her etay will add one more to my many reasons for being

Your loving and fateful friend,

Makt Bloom field.
Miss Flobekce Hope, Baltimore, Md.

Number Four.

[Here is one in the off-hand, dashing style of a yonng collegian
A letter of introduction should be as natural and original as any
other. A set phraseology makes a letter stiff and lifeless.]

Columbia College, Sept. 4, 1870.

Deab Will, — Open your house and heart to my dear old
chum, Tom Jones, who is waiting to stick this in his pocket.
He is going to make a raid on your town in search of health,
and 'I don't want you to kill him by dragging him up those
mountains, as you did me last summer. I have given him
such glowing accounts of my sister's cooking as to make me
as hungry as a cannibal.

Depending upon your brotherly love for my dear friend's
kind reception, I am .

Ever your affectionate brother,

JOHH.

William Lse, Esq., Bedford, Pa.

EXERCISE Xin.

Compose, fold, and superscribe a letter of introduc-
tion. (See foot-note, page 91.)

Letters op Congratulation.

Definition and Remarks. — A Letter of Congratula-
tion is one written to a friend who has experienced
8ome good fortune or great joy.

Such a letter should of course be written in a lively,
cheerful style, suited to the occasion, and should be
free from all admixture of envy or foreboding. It
ahould be a rose without a thorn. If there is any un-

LETTERS OF CONGRATULATION, 103

pleasant news to communicate, concerning yourself or
any one else, or if you have any advice to give, leave
it for a subsequent letter.

Exaggerated expressions of joy have an air of in-
sincerity, and should therefore be avoided. To sum
np all, in a word, — -feel rights and write as y oil feel.

Specimen Letters. — The following letters will illus-
tiate our remarks : —

1. Thomas J^erson to his Sister on her Marriage. — {Abridged.)

Paris, July 12, 1788.

My deab Sisteb, — My last letters from Virginia inform me
of your marriage with Mr. Hastings Marks. I sincerely wish
you joy and happiness in the new state into which you have
entered. I have seen enough of Mr. Marks to form a very
good opinion of him, and to believe that he will endeavor to
render you happy. I am sure you will not be wanting on
your part. You have seen enough of the diflferent conditions
of life to know that it is neither wealth nor splendor, but tran-
quillity and occupation, which give happiness. This truth I
can confirm to you from larger observation and a greater scope
of experience.

I should wish to know where Mr. Marks proposes to settle
and what line of life he will follow. In every situation I
should wish to render him and you every service in my power,
as you may be assured I shall ever feel myself warmly inter-
ested in your happiness, and preserve for you that sincere love
I have always borne you. My daughters remember you with
equal affection, and will one of these days tender it to you in
person. They join me in wishing you all earthly felicity and
% continuance of vour love to them.

A.ccept assurances of the sincere attachment with which I

Km my dear sister.

Your affectionate brother,

Th. J^iriiB«»«.

104 LETTER - WRITING.

2. Sir Walttr Scott to Robert Southey on his inveshture <u Poet

Laureate. — ( Abridged. )

Edinburgh, November 13, 1813.

I do not delay, my dear Soutbey, to say my gratolatoi.
Long may yon live, as Faddy says, to mle over us, and to
redeem the crown of Spenser and of Dry den to its pristitte
dignity. * * * *

I was greatly delighted with the circumstances of your in-
vestiture. It reminded me of the porters at Calais with Dr.
Smollett's baggage, six of them seizing one small portmanteau .
and bearing it in triumph to his lodgings. * * *

Adieu, my dear Southey ; my best wishes attend all that you
do, and my best congratulations every good that attends you —
yea, even this, the very least of Providence's mercies, as a poor
clergyman said when pronouncing grace over a herring. * *

My best compliments attend Mrs. Southey and your family.

Ever yours,

Walteb Soott.

3. To a Oentleman Elected to Congress,

Metropolisville, Nov. 5, 1876.
Hurrah ! the battle is fought and the victory won ! Give
me your hand, old friend, while I give it a good squeeze of
congratulation on your election. The result has not surprised
me in the least. I knew you would be fleeted, because I
knew that you deserved to be, and that the people of your dis-
tri:t had sense enough to know it too. Some say, *' Prin-
ciples, not men " ; but I say " Principles and men." This
honor is as much a tribute to your personal worth as to the
correctness of your principles. Just such men as you are
needed in Congress — never more than now ; and I believe you
will fulfil every expectation, and honor yourself and your ccn-
stituents. That such may be the case shall ever be the prayer of—

Yours faithfully,

James Hopewelt*.

Ghables Gk)ODMAN, Esq., Pleasant Valley, Utopia.

LETTERS OF CONDOLENCE. 106

EXERCISE XIV.

Write a letter of congratulation to a friend on his
supposed marriage, graduation, recovery from sickness,
or some other occasion of joy. (See foot-note, page 91.)

Letters of Condolence.

Definition and Remarks. — A Letter of Condolence jh
one written to a friend who has suffered some grievous
loss or bereavement.

To write a good letter of condolence, one that shall
comfort and console the sufferer, requires good taste and
fine feeling. Persons often, by injudicious words, probe
afresh the wound they are trying to heal. In ofier-
ing condolence, do not call up the harrowing details
of the sad event, nor attempt to argue the sufferer out
of his (or her) sorrow. Reasons that appeal to the
head cannot touch the heart. Above all, do not reflect
any blame, directly or indirectly. What the bleeding
heart most needs, in the first gush of grief, is sympathy
— that genuine, tearful sympathy that lessens another's
grief by sharing it. The expression of this in a few
loving words, and a pious reference to the great Source
of consolation, are all that a letter of condolence re-
quires.

Specimen Letters. — The following letters afford ex-
cellent illustrations of this kind of composition : —

1. To a Sister on the Death of a Child.

[The following tender and touching letter was written by a cele-
brated American aathoress. The bereaved mother said that no other
letter gave her so much comfort.]

106 LETTER - WRITING,

SiSTEE Da£LINO. — I cannot write what is in my heart for
you to-day ; it is too full — filled with a double sorrow, for you
and for myself. Tears blind me; my pen trembles in my band.
Oh, to be near you! to clasp you in my arms! to draw your
head^to my bosom and weep with you! Darling, God comfort
you, I cannot. S.

2. Another on the Death of a Babe,
[The conclading seDtences are very beaatifal and appropriate.]

Charleston, S. C, Dec. 4, 1S75.

My dear Mary, — I feel that a mother's sorrow for the bss
of a beloved child cannot be assuaged by the commonplaces of
condolence ; yet I must write a few lines to assure you of my
heartfelt sympathy in your grief. There is one thing, how-
ever, that should soften the sharpness of a mother's agony un-
der such a bereavement. It is the reflection that little chil-
dren are pure and guileless, and that "of such is the kingdom
of heaven." " It is well with the child." Your precious babe
is now a treasure laid up in a better world, and the gate through
which it has passed to peace and joy unspeakable is left open,
80 that yoU; in due time, may follow. Let this be your conso-
latioc.

Aflfectionately yours,

Sarah Yodno.

Mrs. Mary Browning, Norfolk, Va.

3 La Fayette to Jefferson^ announcing the death of Madame de

La Fayette.

[The following sadly beautiful letter, though not strictly a letter of
condolence, relates to the subject of death, and therefore belongs to
this class.]

Anteuil, January 11, 1808.
My dear Friend, — The constant mourning of your heart
rr']] be deepened by the grief I am doomed to impart to it

LETTERS OF CONDOLENCE. 107

Who better than you can sympathize for the loss of a beloved
wife? The angel who for thirty-four years has blessed my
life, was to you an affectionate, grateful friend. Pity me, my
dear Jefferson, and believe me, for ever, with all my heart,

Yours,

La Fayette.

4. Thomas J^erson to John Adams on the death of Mrs. Adam^.

[The following is probably one of the finest models of a letter of
condolence that this kind of literature affords.]

Monticello, November 13, 1818.
The public papers, my dear friend, announce the fatal event
of which your letter of October the 20th had given me ominous
foreboding. Tried myself in the school of affliction, by the
loss of every form of connection which can rive the human
heart, I know well, and feel what you have lost, what you
have suffered, are suffering, and yet have to endure. The
same trials have taught me that for ills so immeasurable
time and silence are the only medicine. I will not, therefore,
by useless condolences, open afresh the sluices of your grief,
nor, although mingling sincerely my tears with yours, will I
say a word more where words are vain, but that it is of some
comfort to us both that the time is not very distant at which
we are to deposit in the same cerement our sorrows and suffer-
ing bodies, and to 9.scend in essence to an ecstatic meeting with
the friends we have loved and lost, and whom we shall still
love and never lose again. God bless you and support you

under your heavy affliction.

Th. Jeppeeson.

EXERCISE XV.

Write a letter of condolence to some real or imagjn-
ary friend who is supposed to be in grief on account
of some painful event. (See foot-note, pa^e 9IA

108 LETTER - WRITING.

SUB-SECTION 11.
STYLE AND SPECIMENS OF BUSINESS LETTERS.

Beqnisites. — The chief requisites of a business letter
are clearness, correctness, and conciseness. No more
words should be used than are necessary ; nor should
words that are essential to the construction be omitted.
The omission of pronouns and verbs, for example, is
a foolish affectation and a blunder. Never write such
jargon as, " Yours of 10th received, and in reply
will state," etc. Say, " Your favor of the 10th inst. is
received, and in reply I will state," etc. An incorrect,
hurried, slip-shod letter may not unfairly be taken to
indicate a slip-shod way of doing business. The best
business letters are models of accurate and even ele-
gant, though unadorned, English.*

Business only. — A business letter should be confined
to business only. This rule, however, does not exclude
the expression of kind wishes and other formfe of cour-
tesy. A business man should never forget to be polite.
If circumstances should seem to require a departure
from the rule, the personal matter should be added
after the signature, as a note.

Remark. — We hope to give in this treatise hints in regard to the
ineclianical execution and style of letters that will be of great value
to persons of all classes, business men as well as others; but we do
not attempt to teach the intricate details of mercantile and other bnsi>
ness correspondence. These cannot be fully learned in any book:

* See the excellent collection contained in Anderson's Prcieticai
Mercantile Letter- Writer, published by D. Appleton & Co., New York.

LETTERS OF INTRODUCTION. 109

they can be mastered only in the business to which they belong. All
that we aim to do under this head is to give such instructions as will
enable people of all classes to write in a business-like manner such
business letters as are required in the exigencies of ordinary life.
We therefore confine our particular attention to the varieties men*
tioned below ; believing them to be most used by the greatest num*
ber of people.

Kinds hero Noticed. — Of the many varieties of busi-
ness letters, we shall notice only the following : —

1. Letters of Introduction (Business) ; 2. Letters
of Credit; 3. Letters of Application; 4. Letters of
Recommendation ; 5. Mercantile Letters, including
(1) Order for Goods, (2) Answer and Invoice : 6. Mis-
cellaneous Letters.

Letters op Introduction.

A business Letter of Introduction is an introduction
for business purposes only, and entails no social obli-
gations. In style it should resemble other business
letters ; that is, it should be clear, accurate, and con-
cise. In gnost other respects it -resembles a social let-
ter of introduction, and we therefore need only to refer
to what is said under that head (see pages 99 and 100).

Specimen Letter.

Excelsior Business College, Sept. 30, 1875.
Me. John D. Falmeb, San Francisco, Cal.

Deab Sie, — Allow me to introduce to you the bearer,
Mr. Charles Wilson, a graduate of this institution, who visits
your city for the purpose of seeking employment as a book-
keeper.

It gives me pleasure to assure you that he is a young man
of good education, strict integrity, and superior ability, and is
entirely worthy of your confidence.
in

110 LETTER 'WRITING.

Any assistance you may find it in your power to render him
I shall esteem as a personal favor.

Yours very truly,

Henby Pekninqtoh.

Letters of Credit.

A Letter of Credit is one in wliich the writer loans
his credit to the bearer, to a limited extent. That is,
A asks C to let B have goods or other valuables to a
certain amount, promising to be responsible for the
same, should B fail to make payment.

It closely resembles a letter of introduction. Indeed
the two are often combined ; that is, a letter of intro-
duction often contains a clayse asking that credit be
given if the bearer desires it.

Specimen Letter.

Pittsburg, Pa., Nov. 20, 1876.
Messrs. D. Kitickerbocker & Co., New York.

Dear Sirs, — Please allow Mr. Thomas Sanders a credit
tor such goods as he may select, to an amount not exceeding
one thousand dollars ($1000) for four months. I will become
responsible to you for the payment of the same, should Mr.
Sanders fail to make payment at the proper time.

You will please inform me of the amount for which you give
credit, and in default of payment notify me immediately.

Very respectfully,

Your obedient servant,
Mr. Sanders' signature,* — John Porter.

Thomas Sanders.

* The signature of the bearer should be given so that he may be
identified as the person named in the letter.

LETTERS OF APPLICATION. Ill

Letters op AppLiCAnoN.

Sngrgr^stions. — In regard to this class of letteia 'ire
offer the following suggestions : —

1. A letter of application should he very carefully
written, as the letter itself is regarded as a part — often
the principal part — of the evidence of the writer's fit-
ness or unfitness for the position applied for. Exam-
ine caiefully every sentence and every word of the
letter before sending it, and if a single mistake is de-
tected, rewrite the whole. If the position is a valuable
one, an hour, or even a day, spent in writing the appli-
cation may prove to be time well spent.

2. Such a letter should be modest. The applicant
may of course state briefly what opportunities of edu-
cation he has enjoyed, and what preparation he has
made ; but his full qualifications and character should
be stated by others. While the letter should be modest,
it should not, however, be sycophantic. It should be
not only respectful, but also se^-respectful ; for a gen-
uine self-respect is one of the surest passports to the
respect of others.

Specimen Letter.

Lancaster, Fa., October 30, 1885.
John Looak, Esq.,

Superintendent of Public Instruction,
Eldorado City.
SiB: — Having learned that there is a vacancy in Grammar
School No. 5 of your city, I beg leave to offer myself as a can*
didate for the position.

112 LETTER-WRITING.

I graduated at the Rugby Normal School, in 1876, and have
ever since devoted myself to the work of teaching.

Enclosed you will find testimonials from B. F. Nelson, Esq.,
County Superintendent, and Prof. Wallace, Principal of the
above-named institution ; and I am also permitted to refer to
Rev. R. Hunt and Hon. Thomas Brown, of this city.

Should a personal interview be desired, I shall be glad to
present myself at such time and place as may be most conve-
nient to yourself.

I am, Sir, with much respect,

Your obedient servant,

John Thohpsost

Letters op Recommend51tion.

A Kecommendation is sometimes given in a letter of
introduction and sometimes in a separate letter.

Great care should be exercised in giving recommen-
dations. Never recommend an unworthy person, and
never recommend too highly. It may be hard to re-
fuse a testimonial, but it is base to give a false one.

Recommendations may be special or general. Those
of the former class are addressed, like ordinarV letters,
to some particular person; those of the latter are, not
limited as to person or occasion. We give below an
example of each : —

1. Special Recommendation.

[Referred to in the Letter of Application on page 111.]

Rugby Normal School, Oct. 20, 1885.
John Logan, Esq.,

Superintendent of Public Instruction,
Eldorado City.
CiB : — It affords me pleasure to testify to the personal worth
and educational qualifications of Mr. John Thompson, who 1

LETTERS OF RECOMMENDATION. 113

am informed, is an applicant for a position in one of your pub-
lic schools.

He graduated at this institution, as his diploma will show,
in 1876. As a student, he was distinguished for diligence, ac-
curacy, integrity, and a conscientious discharge of every duty ;
and these qualities he has carried with him into the school-room
and into society. Such elements of character, combined with
aptness in teaching and tact in enforcing discipline, could not
fail to render him what I have long known him to be, a very
efficient and superior teacher. I cordially recommend him
for the position to which he aspires.

Very respectfully yours,

James Wallace, Principal

2. General Recommendation.*

[Referred to in Letter of Application, page 111.1

Lancaster, Pa., Sept. 30, 1885.
Having learned that Mr. John Thompson is desirous of leav-
ing this city and engaging in the work of teaching elsewhere,
I am pleased to say, that I have known him long and inti-
mately ; that his personal character is above reproach ; and
that he has shown himself to be possessed of tact, learning, en-
thusiasm, ability to govern, — in short, all the highest elements
of the successful teacher. I therefore earnestly recommend
him to any who desire to employ a good instructor, feeling con-
fident that he will satisfy all reasonable expectations.

B. F. Nelson,
County Superintendent.

How TO Beoik. — Persons are often in doubt how to begin one
of these open or general recommendations. '• This is to certify
that," is a very good way when the testimonial can be ex-
pressed in a single sentence. We give below a few examples : —

* Strictly speaking, a general recommendation is merely a certifi-
cate, not a letter. We speak of it here because of its close con nee
tion witb a genuine letter of recommendatvou.
JO*

114 * LETTER - WRITING,

1. " Mr. John Jones being about to leaye our employ, it givee ui
great pleasure to testify," etc.

2. " Tliis is to certify that Mary Smith, who has been in my employ
for the last six months, is a good and careful housekeeper," etc.

8. ' John Williams, the bearer, who is now leaving our employ, has
teen," etc.

4. " To whom it may concern :

" It gives me pleasure to testify to the skill and ability of Miss
Jenny Lind, who has for the past two years instructed my da :.gtiter
in music," etc.

EXERCISE XVI.

1. Compose a letter of application.

2. Compose two recommendations — one special, the
other general, — to accompany the application.

3. Compose a general recommendation of a house-
servant, farm-laborer, or mechanic.

Mekcantile Letters.

Of the great variety of letters of this class we shall
speak of only two : (1) Letters ordering Merckandiae;
and (2) the Answers to them, with enclosed invoices.

These are business letters that almost every person,
lady or gentleman, has occasion to write ; and they
should therefore receive special attention.

Note. — Letters ordering goods should state very clearly the quan
tity and kind of articles wanted, and how they are to be sent. In
ordering books, the title and the author's and publisher's names
ihould be stated; and if there are various editions published at differ-
ent prices, the size, style of binding, and publisher's price should also
be mentioned if possible. In ordering dry-goods, etc., a description

MERCANTILE LETTERS. 115

of the quality should be given, by number or otherwise, or else sam
pies should be eent.

Not less than a line should be given to each item ; the quantity
being written at the left of the page, and the price, if known, at the
right.

1. Letter Ordering Merchandise (Books).

Urbana, N. Y., August 31, 1876.

Messbs. Dombey <& Son,

No. 13 Astor Place, New York.

Deab Sibs, — Please send to me, by Adams Ex-
press, as soon as convenient, the following: —

'1 doz. Brooks's Written Arithmetic.

a doz. Westlake's 3000 Practice Words.

2 copies Longfellow's Poems, Household ed., cloth.

1 set Little Classic?, 16 volumes, green cloth.

4 copies Tennyson's Queen Mary, 12mo, cloth.

When forwarded, please notify me by letter, with enclosed in-
voice.

Very respectfully yours,

John W. Hosmeb,
Urbana, Steuben Co., N. Y.

Note 1. If but few items are contained in the order, as in
the above example, they may be given either in the body of the
letter, or at the bottom. In the latter case the letter may be
written thus : —

Deab Sibs, — Please send me by Adams Express [or otherwise, a^
d Erected] the books named below.

Yours very respectfully, etc.

Note 2. If the order is long, it should be made out on a
separate sheet ; in whicn case the letter may be written thus : —

D£A.b Sibs, —Please send by Adams Express [or otherwise] the
articles detailed in the enclosed list, addressed as below.

Yours very respectfully, etc. A

116 LETTER - WRITING.

Note 3. Always give the express or freight station, and
state how goods shall be sent. The order, if separate, should
be headed *' Order of (stating Date)," and should be signed by
the person or firm ordering.

Note 4. Packages of goods are sometimes marked " C.O.D."
(caslt on delivery). When this is the case the bill is payable
to the Express Company on the delivery of the goods. When
we order merchandise from a house with which we have not
acquired a business standing, we should always order in this
manner, unless we enclose the money or give references. We
have no right to ask persons to send us goods on credit, unless
we are known to them to be pecuniarily responsible.

EXERCISE XVn.

Copy, fold, and superscribe the above letter, in ac-
cordance with the directions and models in Chapter II.

Direction. — Copy the letter on letter paper ; and begin each item
of the order as you would begin a paragraph.

2* Answer, Enclosing Invoice.

13 Astor Place, New York, Sept. 4, 1876.

Me. John W. Hosmee,
Urbana, N. Y.

Sir, — We have this day sent to your addresi
by Adams Express the books ordered in your favor of tho Slsl
August. Enclosed you will find an invoice of the same, amount-
ing to forty-seven ^^ dollars.

Ho})ing they may arrive in good condition and prove satia
factory, and soliciting further orders, we are.

Very respectfully /ours,

DOMBET & SOH.

per W.
p' Per W." denotes the clerk by whom the letter was written.]

MERCANTILE LETTERS.

117

The Invoice Referred to Above.*

New York, Sept. 4, 1876.
Mr John W. Hosmer,

Bought of DoMBEY & Son.

2
3
2
1
4

doz. Brooks's Written Arithmetic, @ 9.

" Westlake's 3000 Prac. Words, @ 4.20
Longfellow's Poems, @ 1.50
set Little Classics, 16 vols., @ .75
Queen Mary, @ .40

18
12

3
12

f47

60
20

Received Payment.

DoMBEY & Son.

Note 1. When the hill is paid, it should he receipted as
above. If not paid at the time it is made out, the date of pay-
ment should he given with the receipt ; thus : —

Received Payment, Oct. 4, 1876.

DoMBEY & Son.

Note 2. Many business houses enclose the invoice without
a letter ; and if there is any remark to make, they write it on
the same paper. This is certainly not a good method, as they
themselves would doubtless admit. Indeed, there are serious
objections to it, which will readily occur to any one conversant
with business. The best method is to use printed blanks for
this purpose, to be filled out with the amount of the invoice,
and mode and date of shipment, as in the following form : —

* An Invoice is a statement in detail of goods sold or consigned
for sale. When applied to goods sold it is frequently called a BiU
oj Sales; or, if it contains a variety of small items, a JBiU of
PareeU.

1 18 LETTER - WRITING.

St. Lonis, , 18 .

M. . » .

SiE, — Enclosed please find invoice amounting to % -

forwarded per , Bill of Lading acconipany

ing. according to your order dated

The goods leave us in good condition, and we trust will prove sat-
isfactory. Should anything, however, appear objection ahle, we shall
feel obliged if you will notify us promptly.

Yours very respectfully,

Richard Roe A Co.

EXERCISE XVni.

Copy the above reply and the accompanying invoice,
put them in an envelope, and direct to Mr. Hosmer.

DiEBCTioir. — The invoice should be written on a piece of cap or
letter paper properly ruled. If convenient, rule with red ink.

EXERCISE XIX.

Write, in your own name, to Mozart, Bach & Co.,
music publishers, 922 Chestnut street, Philadelphia,
for the following pieces of sheet music, to be sent by
express, C. 0. D. : Whispering Wind, by WoUenhaupt,
2 copies ; Grouttes d'Eau, by Ascher, 4 copies ; Lucrezia
Borgia, by Sydney Smith, 3 copies ; Rippling Waves,
by Wellenspiel, 5 copies ; Clochettes Galop, by D. Grau,
1 copy ; German Triumphal March, by Kunkel, 6 copies.

EXERCISE XX.

Answer the above, stating that you have sent the
music as ordered. Also make out a bill of the music
and enclose it, charging for the first piece $1 each;
for the second, 40 cts. ; for the third, 60 ctK. ; for the

MISCELLANEOUS LETTERS. 119

fourtli, 50 cts. ; for the fifth, 40 cts. ; for the sixth.
75 cts.

In the answer you of course personate Mozart, Bach <fc Co., an i
make out the invoice and direct the letter to yourself.

Miscellaneous Letters.

1. Application for a Catalogue.

New Castle, Del., June 15, 1845.
Prof. D. P. Page,

Principal of the Stat-e Normal School,

Albany, N.Y.
Sib : — Please send me a copy of your last catalogue
and circular. I design attending school next winter, aAd wish
to obtain information concerning your terms, course of sfiidy,
etc. By complying with the above request you will oblige.

Yours very respectfully,

Mabt Coit6:tt)c*.

2. Sending a Subscription to a Nettspilpfer.

Athenia, Chester co,, Pa., Mav 2. 1870.
To THE Publisher of " The Liter aby Times,"
Boston, Mass.

Sir, — You will find enclosed a money order for
three dollars ($3), for which you will please seid to toy address
a copy of " The Literary Times" for one yeisir, beginning with
♦he first number of the present volume.

Iroiits respectfully,

John Bookman.

Note. — In such letters bia very careful to write the name and
directions fully and plainly, to mention the money enclosed, and to
state when you wish the subscription to begin. "When no time ol
beginning is mentioned, the subscription will generally date from the
nelt number, or from the beginning of the volume or quart^er. If
vour subscription is a renewal, you should so state in your letter.

120 LETTER - WRITING,

EXERCISE XXI.

1. Write for some publisher's catalogue of books.

2. Send your subscription to a periodical.

3. Send a club of five or more subscribers.

In the latter case the names may be incorporated in the letter, each
on a separate line, or they may be given below. If the papers arc
all to be sent to the same post-office, so state ; if to different ] ost
:ffice8, write the directions after each name.

A Model Business Letter.

Philadelphia, Nov. 23, 1872.
Nathaniel Silsbee, Esq.,

Treasurer of Harvard College.

Sir: — The printed circular of the 16th inst., signed by Pres
ident Eliot in behalf of the Harvard College, and describing
the effect'of the late fire in Boston upon the pecuniary resources
of the college, has given great regret to all in this city who have
read it, and to myself personally, a graduate of the college, a
j)ain that has the sadness of sorrow. With the faithfulness,
therefore, of a loving son for a nursing mother, I contribute
what I call at presetil to the alleviation of her severe loss.

Enclosed is a draft of thi« date by the Philadelphia National
Banii, upon the cashier of the Globe National Bank of Boston
N.\ 673, for otie thousand dollars ($1000), payable in bankable
funds to my order, and by me endorsed payable to your order
as Treasurer of Harvai*d College.

I request that this sum, when paid, may be placed at the dis-

^'osal of the President and Fellows of Harvard College, foi

^uch uses of the college as upon this occasion they may think best

Please advise me of the safe arrival of my letter and iti

enclosure.

I remain, very respectfully,

Your obedient servant.

Horace Binnet,

A graduate of the Class of 1797.

.fr

CHAPTER IV.
The Literature of Letters.

{

OUTLINE.

1. A Bird's-Eye View.

2. Gleanings.

Definition. — The Literature of Letters is the pub-
lished correspondence of eminent men and women.

It constitutes, not only a large, but also an interest-
ing and important part of our literary treasures ; and
the present chapter is designed to impress this truth
as forcibly as possible on the mind of the reader.

Remark. — in pursuance of this design, we divide the chapter into
two sections ; the first giving a general view of the field, the second
p esenting a few golden grains of truth as specimens of its riches.

SECTION 1.
A Bird's-Eye VijeW of the Field of Letters.

OUTLINE.

' 1. Interest op Letters
2. VAtitJE OP Letters.

3. LfiTTtefe-WttlTEBS.

^ 4. Bibliography of Letters.

Interest* — There is no other kind of writing that
possesses for us such a livihg, human interest, a.?v l^V

77 \«i.\

122 LETTER - WRITING.

ters ; for there is no other that comes so near to the
private lives, " to the business and boftoms," of the
writers. Though written, as all genuine letters are,
ibr the private eye of one or two familiar friends, ard
without any thought of their publication, they never-
theless often form the most interesting and imperish-
able of an author's productions. " Such as are writtet
from wise m'en," says Lord Bacon, " are of all the words
of men the best : they are more natural than orations
and public speeches, and more advised than conferences
or private ones."

And it is this natural and unstudied character that
renders their style so attractive. In other productions
there is the restraint induced by the feeling that a
thousand eyes are peering over the writer's shoulder
and scrutinizing every word ; while letters are written
when the mind is as it were in dressing-gown and slip-
pers — free, natural, active, perfectly at home, and with
all the fountains of fancy, wit, and sentiment in full play.

Talue. — Epistolary literature is valuable, in the
first place, to the student of history and biography.
" Nothing," as Horace Walpole justly observes, " gives
80 just an idea of an age as genuine letters ; nay, his-
tory waits for its last seal for them ; " and Bacon
says that " letters of aflfairs . . . are, of all othei-s,
the best instructions of history, and to a diligent rea lei
the best histories themselves." To a biographer, this
literature is almost indispensable ; for in his letters we
get nearer than anywhere else to a man's inner life —
to his motives, principles, and intentions. A man will
often confide to the ear of friendship things that policy

A BIRD'S-EYE VIEW, 123

or pride compels Idm to withhold from the public.
Our best biographies, indeed, are those that are most
autobiographical; those that are drawn most largely
from the letters and conversations of their subjects.

It is valuable, secondly, to the general reader ; and
for three reasons : —

1. Because of the knowledge it imparts of the per-
sons and events described.

2. Because of ita moral influence. It brings us into
intimate companionship with the great and good who
have lived before us ; laying bare, as it were, their
inmost hearts for our inspection ; showing us how they
thought, felt, suffered, and triumphed ; and leading us
to emulate their virtues and avoid their errors.

3. Because it is a means of literary culture.* Be-
sides the general literary influence that it has in com-
mon with other good reading, it has a direct and power-
ful effect in the formation of a good epistolary style.
Whatever may be said to the contrary, every man's
style is formed, to a great extent, by unconscious im-
itation. The more we study Irving, for example, the
more our style will resemble his ; and if we study va-
rious authors, our style, though none the less our own,

* Literary culture is a fcerm often used without any definite idea
of its meaning. Perhaps it may be defined, in a general way, as men-
tal imprwement derived jrom the Hudy of literature. On analysis it
will be found to contain three elements : —

1. Literary knowledge; that is, a knowledge of books and authors.

2. Literary taste ; that is, the ability to perceive and properly esti-
mate the beauties and blemishes of literary productions.

3. Literary expression ; that is, the power of expressing thought
with correctness and elegance.

124 LETTER - WRITING.

»■■ ■■■■■■■■IP- ■ ■--■■ ■ I. ■ ■■■■ lai^^— ^i^^ mm

will be a web woven of many threads — " a coat of many
colors." It is evident, therefore, that the diligent
perusal of the letters of the best writers is the best
possible means of improving the style of our owa
letters.

Letter- Writers. — The greatest authors are not always
the best letter-writers ; and the greatest letter- writers
are not always the best authors. Excellence in letter-
writing requires peculiar quaHfications. It requires
education, talents, information, facility of expression,
and above all, tact. As a general rule, women are
better letter- writers than men ; partly, perhaps, because
as a class they have more leisure, but mainly because
they have more tact than men, and at the same time
more vivacity and fluency.

It is unfortunate that thousands of the most sprightly
and entertaining correspondents are wholly unknown
to fame. Their letters are read, admired, laughed or
ciied over, and then laid aside or consigned to the
flames. It is only after a person has distinguished
himself in something else, that the world bethinks itself
of his letters ; and it must be confessed that the letters
of great men are often neither witty nor wise.

Biblio^aphy of Letters. — To those who desire to
acquaint themselves further with this delightful de-
partment of literature, we recommend the following
authors as among those whose letters have excited the
admiration of the world: — *

* There are many valuable collections of letters that are not here
mentioned. We notice only some of the best of those #hich are of
interest to the general reader.

A BIRD' 8' EYE VIEW. 126

John Adams. Letters to his Wife.

Mbs. Adams. The familiar letters of Mr. and Mrs. Adams have
recently been published in one volume, edited by their grandson,
Charles Francis Adams.

John Quincy Adams. See Diary and Correspondence.

Thomas Jefferson. See Randall's and Parton's Life of Jefferson
and especially Mrs. Randolph's " Domestic Life of Thomas Jeffer-
son." The latter is an excellent book for young or old ; not only
on account of the exhibition it affords of the highest private virtues ;
but also on account of the wise precepts expressed in its many ad-
mirable letters. Better doinestic letters than Jefferson's can no-
where be found.

lIoRACB Walpole. Letters, 9 vols. They are clever, spicy, gos-
sipy. Walpole has been called " the prince of letter- writers." He
lived in the reigns of George II. and George III. (1717 to 1797.)

William Cowper, the Poet. See Life and Works, by Southey.
Cowper's letters are what may be called " talking letters," easy,
playful, unaffected. They have been called " the finest specimens
of epistolary style in the language." {Reo. Robert HdU.)

Thomas Gray (author of the Elegy). His letters are among the
finest models of epistolary excellence.

Alexander Pope. His letters art clever and brilliant, but some-
what affected.

Lady Mary Wortley Montagu. Letters, edited by Mrs. Hale.
She was contemporary with Walpole and Pope.

Madame de Sevigne. Letters, translated from the French. No-
thing can exceed their grace and naturalness of style.

wIadame Swetchine. Life and Letters. Full of splendid thoughts
and glowing with religious fervor and consecration

Madame Recamier. See " Madame Recamier and her Friends."

Charles and Mary Lamb. See Poems, Letters, and Remains, b;
Hazlitt ; also the Biographies by Procter (Barry Cornwall) and
Talfourd. In quaint humor, ease, anti sprightliness, Lamb's let*
ters have never been surpassed.

Lord Byron. See Life and Letters, by Moore.

Thomas Moore. See Life, bv Lord Russell.
11*

] 26 LETTER - WRITING

Mary Eussell Mitfobd. See James T. Fields's " Yesterdays witL
Authors."

Washington Irving. See Life and Letters, by Pierre M. Irving
His letters, like his other writings, are delightful. The work men-
tioned contains, in addition to the letters of Irving, many valuable
letters from Moore, Scott, and other distinguished literary men.

Charles Dickens. Hi^ letters are eminently characteristic — easy,
witty, brilliant, full of life and gayety. See his Life, by Forst-er,
also " Yesterdays with Authors," and " Anecdote Biographies of
Thackeray and Dickens," Bric-^i-Brac Series.

William M. Thackeray. Fresh, breezy, bubbling over with fun,
like their author. See the last two works referred to above.

Mozart, Mendelssohn. And Beethoven. Their letters are ftill
of fine feeling, finely and naturally expressed. They may be ob-
tained in English translations.

Rev. F. W. Robertson. See Life and Letters. His letters are ex-
cellent, both in a religious and literary sense.

Henry Crabb Robinson. Diary and Correspondence, 2 vols. Very
valuable.

Susan Allibone. Diary and Letters, by Bishop Lee. Full of
Christian fervor and womanly tenderness and affection.

Augustus. Julius, and Maria Hare. See Records of a Quiet Life.
Full of refinement, grace, and culture, with glimpses into the upper
circles of English thought and influence. Models of familiar style.

Mrs. Emily C. Judson (Fanny Forrester). Life and Letters. Very
licHutiful and interesting, and glowing with religious devotion.

(iOETHE. Correspondence with Schiller. Letters to a Leipsic Friend,
Correspondence with a Child (Bettine Brentano).

Rev. Alfred Cooeman. See Life. It contains many fine letters,
full ot piety ati affection.

Collections of Letters.

Library oj Standard Letter^, compiled by Mrs. Hale. Many of theM
letters aie by authors mentioned above.

Literature in Letters, an interesting and valuable collection, by 1. P.
Holcombe.

MdlJ- Hours with the Best Letter- Writers, by Knight, 2 vols.

GLEANINGS, 127

SECTIOIT II.

Gleanings in the Field of Lettebs.

In our rambles in the field of letters we have picked
up a handful of ripe ears, filled with golden grains of
truth. These we present to our readers that they may
know what a goodly land it is, and be induced to go
and gather for themselves — not a few ears only, but
whole sheaves of this rich fruitage of wisdom.

1. Bums's Idea of a Good Wife — his Own.

The most placid good nature and Bweetness of disposition ; a
warm heart gratefully devoted with all its powers to love me ;
vigorous health, and sprightly cheerfulness, set off to the best
advantage by a more than commonly handsome figure ; these,
I think, in a woman, may make a good wife, though she should
never have read a page but tie Scriptures of the Old and New
Testaments, nor have danced in a brighter assembly than a
penny-pay wedding. — Robert Bums to Mrs. Dunlop.

2. Let U8 Love one Another.

Let me conclude by saying to you, what I have had too
frequent occasions to say to my other remaining friends, — the
fewer we become, the more let us love one another. — Benj.
Franklin to Mrs. Hewson.

3. The Lot of every Public Man.

I have long been accustomed to receive more blame, as well
as more praise, than I deserved. 'T is the lot of every public
man, and I have one account to balance the other. — Franklin,

4. Belifirlous Comfort.

my good friend ! there is no other stable foundation for
solid comfort but the Christian religion ; not barely acknow-
ledged as a truth from the conviction of ext^xwAX «^\dK^^^

128 LETTER - WRITING.

. — »

(Btrong and important as it is), bat from embracing it as a prin
ciple of hope and joy and peace, and from feeling its suitable-
ness to the wants and necessities of our nature, as well as its
power to alleviate and even sanctify our sorrows. — Hannah
More to Sir W. W. Pepys.

5. WordBworth'8 Sister.

Wordsworth and his exquisite sister are with me. She is a
woLxan indeed ! in mind, I mean, and heart; for her person is
such, that if you expected to see a pretty woman, you would
think her rather ordinary ; if you expected to see an ordinary
woman, you would think her rather pretty ; but her manners
are simple, ardent, impressive. In every motion her inno6ent
soul shines out so brightly, that who saw would say, —

" Guilt is a thing impossible in her."

Her information various. Her eye watchful in minutest obser-
vation of nature ; and her taste a perfect electrometer. — S. T.
Coleridge to Joseph Cottle. *

6. Leniency to the Living.

If we were only half as lenient to the living as we are to the
dead, how much happiness might we render them, and from
how much vain and bitter remorse might we be spared, when
the grave, the all-atoning grave, has closed over them ! — Lady
BUmngton to Walter Savage Landor.

7. Momingr*

I ktow the morning ; I am acquainted with it and love it,
fresh and sweet as it is ; a daily new creation, breaking forth
and calling all that have life and breath and being to new
adoration, new enjoyments, and new gratitude. — Daniel Wch-
tier to Mrs. Page.

8. Comfort derived f^om Literature.

Many, many a dreary, weary hour have I got over, many
A gloomy misgiving postponed, many a mental or bodily an-

GLEANINGS, 129

noyance forgotten, by help of the tragedies and comedies of
our dramatists and novelists ! Many a trouble has been soothed
by the still small voice of the moral philosopher, — many a drag-
cn-like care charmed to sleep by the sweet song of the poet ;
for all which I cry incessantly, not aloud, but. in my heart,
Thanks and honor to the glorious masters of the pen, and the
great inventors of the press ! — Thos. Hood.

9. "The Feast of Beason."

But "the feast of reason and the flow of soul" were still
mine. Denied beef [by the doctor], I had Bulwer and Cbw;per;
forbidden mutton, there was Lamb ; and in lieu of pork, the
great Bacon or Hogg. Then as to beverage, it was hard doubt-
less for a Christian to set his face like a Turk against the juice
of the grape ; but eschewing wine, I had still my Butler, and
in the absence of liquor, all the choice spirits from Tom Browne
to Tom Moore. — Hood.

10. Pope's Birthday.

Every year carries away something dear with it, till we out-
live all tendernesses, and become wretched individuals again,
as we begun. Adieu ! This is my birthday, and this is my
reflection upon^t: —

With added days, if life give nothing new,
But like a sieve, let every pleasure through ;
Some joy still lost, as each vain year runs o'er,
And all we gain, some sad reflection more !
Is this a birthday? — 'lis, alas! too clear,
'T is but the funeral of the former year.

—Alexander Pope to Mr. Gay, on his recovery and the death oj
Congreve.

11. An Editor's Responsibilities.

The conductor of a newspaper should, methinks, consider
himself as, in some degree, the guardian of his country's rep-
utation, and refuse .to insert such writings as may huit vt. tl

130 LETTER- WRITING.

people will print their abases of one another, let Uiem do it in
little pamphlets, and distribute them where they think proper.
It is absurd to trouble all the world with them ; and unjust to
subscribers in distant places, to stuff their paper with matters
BO Tinprofitable and disagreeable. — Benj. Franklin to PrancU
HophvMon.

12. MaklTig the Best of our Friends.

If the lady has anything difficult in her disposition, avoid
what is rough, and attach her good qualities to yours. Con-
sider what are otherwise as a bad stop in your harpsichord,
and do not touch it, but make yourself happy with the good
ones. Every human being, my dear, must be thus viewed,
according to what he is good for ; for none of us, no, not one,
is perfect ; and were we to love none who had imperfections,
this world would be a desert for our love. All we can do is
to make the best of our friends, love and cherish what is good
in them, and keep out of the way of what is bad ; but no more
think of rejecting them for it, than of throwing away a piece
of music for a flat passage or two. — Thomas Jefferson to hu
Daughter.

18. Woman's Position.

A woman's position is one of subjection, af mythically de-
scribed as a curse in the Book of Genesis. Well, but I ween
that all curses are blessings in disguise. Labor among thorns
and thistles, — man's best health. Woman's subjection ? What
say you to His [Christ's]? "Obedient," a "servant"; where-
fore God also hath highly exalted Him, Methinks a thought-
ful, higb-souled woman would scarcely feel degraded by a lot
which assimilates her to the divinest Man. " He came not to
be ministered unto, but to minister." * * * Trust
me, a noble woman laying on herself the duties of her sex,
while fit for higher things, — the world has nothing to show
more like the Son of Man than that. * * * •• There
is nothing in the drudgery of domestic duties to soften," —
jrou quote that. No. but a gr^at deal to strengthen with the

GLEANINGS, 131

Bense of duty done, self-control and power. Besides, you can-
not calculate how much corroding dust is kept off, — how much
cf disconsolate, dull despondency is hindered. Daily use is not
the jeweller's mercurial polish ; but it will keep your little
silver pencil from tarnishing. — Bev. F. PF. Robertson to a Lady,

14. The End of the World.

As to preparations for that event [the end of the world], the
best way is for you always to be prepared for it. The only
way to be so is, never to say or do a bad thing. If you are
about to say anything amiss, or to do anything' wrong, con-
sider beforehand ; you will feel something within you which will
tell you it is wrong, and ought not to be said or done. This
is your conscience ; and be sure and obey it. Our Maker has
given us all this faithful internal monitor, and if you always
obey it you will always be prepared for the end of the world ;
or for a much more certain event, which is death. This must
happen to all ; it puts an end to the world as to us ; and the
way \m be ready for it is never to do a wrong act. — ThorruM
Jefferson to his daughter Martha.

15. Never Contradict.

It was one of the rules which, above all others, made Doctoi
Franklin the most amiable of men in society, never to contra-
dict Any body. If he was urged to announce an opinion, he
did it rather by asking questions, as if for information, or by
suggesting doubts. When I hear another express an opinion
which is not mine, I say to myself. He has a right to his opin-
ion, as I to mine; why should I question it? His error doe%
me no injury, and shall I become a Don Quixote, to bring all
men by force to one opinion ? If a fact be misstated, it is
probable he is gratified by a belief of it, and I have no right
to deprivef him of the gratification. If he wants information,
he will ask it, and then I will give it in measured terms ; but
if he still believes his own story, and shows a desire to dispute
the fact with me, I hear him, and say nothing. It is his affair,
not mine, if he prefers error. — Thomas Jefferson.

132 LETTER - WRITING,

le. The Folly of War.

All wars are follies, very expensive and very mischievous
ones : when will mankind become convinced of this, and agree
to settle their difficulties by arbitration? Were they to do it,
even by the cast of a die, it would be better than by fighting
and destroying one another. — Benj. Franklin.

17. The Greatest of all Blessinsrs.

I, too, your God-father, have known what the enjoyments
and advantages of this life are, and what the more refined
pleasures which learning and intellectual power can bestow ;
and with all the experience which more than three-score years
can give, I now, on the eve of my departure, declare to you
(and earnestly pray that you may hereafter live and act on the
conviction), that health is a great blessing, — competence ob-
tained by honorable industry is a great blessing, — and a great
blessing it is to have kind, faithful, honest relatives ; but that
the greatest of all blessings, as it is the most ennobling* of all
privileges, is, to be indeed a Christian. — S. T. Coleridge to a
Ood- child.

18. Indolence.

Of all the cankers of human happiness none corrodes with so
silent, yet so baneful an influence as indolence. — Thonuu
/person.

19. Angrel's Work.

She told me the delight, the tears of gratitude, which she
had witnessed in a poor girl to whom, in passing, I gave a kind
look on going out of church on Sunday. What a lesson ! How
cheaply happiness can be given ! What opportunities we miss
of doing t^ngel's work ! I remember doing it, full of sad feel •
ings, passing on and thinking no more about it ; and it gave
an hour's sunshine to a human life, and lightened the load of
life to a human heart. — Rev. F. W. Robertson.

GLEANINGS. 133

20. The Secret of Happiness.

A mind always employed is always happy. This is the true
secret, the grand recipe, for felicity. The idle are the only
wretched. — Thomas Jefferson to his Daughter.

21. Inarticulate Sorrows.

The misfortunes of genius, its false direction, its misery, I
Buppose rise partly from the fact of the life of genius being that
which is chiefly given to the world. Many a soldier died as
bravely and with as much suffering as Sir John Moore at Co-
runna ; but every soldier had not a Wolfe to write his death-
song. Many an innocent victim perished, — yes, by hundreds
of thousands, — on the scaffolds of France, and in the dungeons
of the robber barons, but they died silently. A few aristocrats
whose shriek was loud have filled the world with pity at the
tale of their suffering. Many a mediocre boy have I seen spoilt
at school, — many a comjnonplace destiny has been marred in
life . only these things are not matters of history. Peasants
grow savage with domestic troubles, and washerwomen pine
under brutal treatment ; but the former are locked up for bury-
ing their misery in drunkenness, — the latter die of a broken-
heart, with plenty of unwritten poetry lost among the soap-
suds. I fancy the inarticulate sorrows are far more pitiable
than those of an Alfieri, who has a tongue to •utter them. Car-
lyle in this respect seems to me to hold a tone utterly diverse
from that of the Gospel. The worship of the hero, that is his
religion : condescension to the small and unknown, that was
His. — Bev. F. W. Robertson.

212. To be a Poet is to be a Man.

I have a thorough aversion to his [Byron's] character, and a
very moderate admiration of his genius ; he is great in so little
a way. To be a poet is to be a man ; not a petty portion of
occasional low passion worked up into a permanent form of
humanity. — Charles Lamb to Joseph Gottle.
12

134 LETTER - WRITING.

23. Patient Endurance.

When we Bee ourselves in a situation which must be endured
and gone through, it is best to make up our minds to it, meet
it with firmness, and accommodate everything to it in the best
way practicable. This lessens the evil; while fretting and
fuming only serves to increase our own torments. — Thos. Jej-
ferson.

24. Grief and Gratitude over the Dead.

When I heard of his death, there mingled with my griei a
feeling of gratitude that I had been preserved from saying one
word, through partisan zeal or difference of opinion, which
could add bitterness to his life ; that I had none of the late re-
morse over the dead, for unkindness to the living, which is one
of the saddest burdens of humanity. No words of praise are
needed. They would be lost in the general eulogy. With
common consent he will take his place in the Valhalla of
American worthies, as one of the greatest and best. — John G,
Whittier to Dr. Chapin on the death of' Horace Greeley.

26. The Virtues of Oratory.*

The virtues of oratory are these, — truth, conciseness, perspi-
cuity, and suitableness to the occasion. The contraries to these
. are its vices, — falsehood, prolixity, obscurity, and unseason-
ableness. For what will it avail us to be true, if we are not
concise, ^nd concise, if not clear, and clear, if not seasonable ?
When all these virtues meet in a composition, it is then that it
is effective, and impressive, and living. It leads the hearers by
the ioTCQ of truth, exercises their thoughts by its brevity,
captivates by its perspicuity, and is consummated by its suit-
sbleness to the occasion. — Isidore of Felusium, of the fourth Cen-
ivry, to Nilus.

* " History of Letter- Writing, from the Earliest Period to the Fiftb
Century." By William Roberts, Esq., Barrister at Law. London:
William Pickering, 1843. It contains, besides much valuable histor-
ical matter, extracts from the letters of Pythagoras, Cicero, Seneca
Pliny, and many other distinguished men of antiquity.

Notes and Cards.

I. Notes.

1 2.

OUTLINE.

Of Ceremony and Compliment.
Miscellaneous.

II. Cards.

' 1. Ceremonial.

2. Visiting.

3. Professional and Official,

4. Business.

Remark. — The subject of letter- writing includes a knowledge, nol
only of the structure and composition of letters proper, but also of
the forms and uses of Notes and Cards. These will be discussed in
the present division of our work ; and each part of the above title
will form the subject of a distinct chapter. It will be necessary, how-
ever, to anticipate some of the uses of cards in the chapter on notes
the former being often enclosed in the latter.

CHAPTEE I.
Notes.

I. Inteoducstion.
II. Notes of Ceremony and Compliment.

III. Miscellaneous Notes.

IV. Superscription and Delivery.

INTRODUCTION.

Definition. — Any short letter is in one sense a note , but
by the term wofe, as here used tiq inft^TL \Jcio^^ \i\\^ tsvsr^^';^

136 LETTER - WRITING.

of transient and local interest by which persons in the same
neighborhood, town, or city, make known to each #ther their
wishes, compliments, or commands.

Peculiarities. — Notes (or Billets) differ from ordinary letters
in the following particulars : 1. They are more formal ; 2. They
are written wholly or partly in the third person ; 3. The date
is generally at the bottom ; 4. They are without signature.

These are merely general characteristics, which admit of modifications and
exceptions. The latter will be pointed oat in connection with the models which
illustrate them.

When Used. — Notes or letters in the third person are ap-
propriately used in the following cases : —

1. Between equals : (1) In all matters of ceremony, such as
weddings, dinners, etc. ; (2) In any brief communications be-
tween persons but slightly acquainted.

2. Between untquals: By a superior in addressing an infe-
rior, and vice versa, in any brief and formal message.

Difficulty. — It is a difficult thing to write a note in the
third person, if it extends beyond a sentence or two.

Great care must be taken not to change from the third per-
son to the first or second. This is a mistake frequently made
by inexperienced persons. The following is an example : —

Miss Smith is much obliged to Mr. Hawkins for his beautiful
Christmas present. I should have thanked you sooner, but have
been absent from home.

Materials. — Quality. — The paper and envelopes used for
notes should be plain, and of the heaviest and finest quality.

Color. — For weddings only pure white is allowable ; for
other occasions very delicate tints may be used, but white is
always in good taste.

Size — No definite size nor shape can be given, as styles are
constantly varying. The sizes most in use at present are the
long sheet, folding once into square envelopes or twice into
oblong Envelopes ; and the square sheet, folding once into a
very long envelope : but these styles may in a short time fqve
place to some other.

NOTES. 137

Monogram, etc, — Both paper and envelopes may have em-
bossed or printed on them the monogram, initial<, crest, or coat-
of-arms of the writer. Wedding notes formerly bore a mon-
ogram composed of the combined initials of the bride and the
bridegroom ; but they are now entirely plain.

Outside Envelopes. — Invitations to weddings, parties, etc., are
enclosed in two envelopes ; first a fine one, to match the note,
then a coarser one, to protect the other. In such cases the full
address is written on the outer envelope, and the name alone
on the inner one. Answers to invitations do not require out-
side envelopes ; nor do any private or personal notes, whether
formal or informal.

Style. — The most fashionable notes, like the most fashion-
able people, are characterized by an elegant simplicity. The lan-
guage is concise but courteous, the writing (or engraving) plain
but beautiful. In notes and letters, all flourishes, whether of
tongue or pen, are out of place. Here, as elsewhere, the most
refined taste expresses itself in richness of material, beauty of
form, harmony of parts, and perfect adaptation to circumstances,
rather than in excessive ornament and ostentatious display.
Indeed, it will always be found, in literature, in art, in charac-
ter, and everywhere, that the severest simplicity is consistent
with the truest refinement and the highest elegance.

French Phrases. — The following French words and phrases
or their initials are sometimes used on notes and cards; but
English phrases are usually to be preferred : —

JR S. V. P. = Repondez s'U voits plait, answer if you please.

P. P. C. «a Pour prendre congi, to take leave.

Costume de rigueur, full dress, in character.

FSte ChampHre, a rural entertainment.

J>al masque, masquerade ball.

En ville — E. V., in the town or city.

Soirie dansante, dancing party.

Kinds. — For convenience of discussion we divide notes into
two general classes : I. Notes op Ceremokt and Compliment;
II. Miscellaneous Notes.

J2»

138 LETTER - WRITING.

NOTES OF CEREMONY AND COMPLIMENT.

OUTLINE.

I. iKVITATIOlSrS.

)

hom«.
c hurch.

Weddings! '^°^'*°""'y-lM
(^ To Reception.

Announcements of Marriage.

Anniversary Weddings.

Dinners.

Social Parties.

Balls.

College Anniversaries.

Various Occasions.

^11. Accept ANCE8 and Regrets.

I. Invitations.

Weddings* — Wedding invitations are issued ten days or
more before the ceremony, by the parents or nearest friends of
the bride. They may be written or printed on note paper or
on cards ; but the note form is generally preferred for all cere-
monious invitations.

Notes and cards may be printed either troxn. engraved plates or from type.
Those printed from plates are greatly superior in style and finish to the othei«»
and are almost exclusively used by fashionable people.

Answers. — If an answer is expected, the words, " The favor of an
answer is requested," or the letters " R. S. V. P.," are written or printed
at the bottom. (See " Acceptances and Regrets," page 152.)

We give below a few models of wedding notes, the first and
third being complete, the others requiring one or more cards : —

Model !• — Ceremony and Reception.

[This model is printed in script type, in order to exhibit the style of the best
engraved billets. To economize space we print some of the other modelH in or-
dinary type.

This displayed style should not be attempted in writing, except by a skilfnl
penman. For ordinary writers the etyle of Model 4 is best.]

NOTES. 139

This form is not so much used as those with cards.

«v^ 4t%^ ^**49 4 '4'*^afi^ -t^ 'i^X^€4 'fiUt^t^f^S^

//^■e^'t^'p0^fu^'^ ^^y^^^i^tt^^^-af^ ^if$^t-e4't€4^ ^-eoptf^n^

yioi

^c^tfM ^^^^'^t^td^T^ 4^M '/♦^r «v«4r.

*The words " the pleasure of your <Mnitpany " seem to imply social intercourse;
it is better, therefore, when pernoiis are invited to witness a ceremony, simply, at
church or elsewhere, to use the words, " your jirt»enic«" or their equivalent. In
iffritten notes the funiM or nam/u should be used Vn^lesA o^ ^^ "jovvt.**

140

LETTER - WRITING,

Model 2* — Cerenwny.

requests the pleasure of^your company at the marriage
ceremony of her daughter^

fm Tuesday afternoon. May twenty-fifth, 1875, at four o*clock.

Waverley Terrace. BaUimore,

Enclosing a reception card as follows : —

Meception

On Monday, May thirty-first,

day and evening.

Or, " Mr. and Mrs. Thomas W. Whitson at home " at a certain time and plaea

Model 3* — Ceremony and Rec^tion,

First Qmgregational Church, New Gloucester^ Maine^
on Monday, June fourteenth^ at ten o'clock,

^"Mi ^omcv®

Tuesdays and Fridays in June^

at the residence of Dr. Charles C, Porter^
415 Church Street.

FBAyx R, Boyle.

AxrsA H. MooBS.

NOTES. 141

Model ^« — Reception (with Fersoual Cards).

[Thin form ia printed in script as a model for written notes. It will be observed
that the first line is indented ; that is, it begins a little further to the right than the
other lines, being, in fact, the beginning of a paragraph. This indentation should
be from one-half to three-fourths of an inch. If either the residence or the date
is given, it should begin directly under the first letter of the note; if both are
given, they should be written as in (his model. If the sheet is to be folded twice,
the note should be written in the middle of the page ; if but once, the note, if
short, should be written on the lower half of the page, to avoid creasing.

Printfd invitations are partly in the second person (your), so that the same
form may answer for all : or else a blank is left for the name, to be filled up with
the pen. Writttn notes should be wholly in the third person, as below : — ]

^W^^f^;^

^o^t^m-M^ -^^4^44^ *€*e^/€i^'^t^ 4^C4^t4i€^4^ -^^JMi^^

^C^ cxv-rf'-rx^ t^^^Ti^

t*^*t'e4^.

c.-^^, ^4C J^^.

Besides the cards of the bride and groom, a third card is sent to those who ar«
desired to be present at the ceremony, containing the words, *' Ceremony at ——
o'clock." Thoee who do not receive this card, of course attend the recevtloa oal^ .

142

LETTER - WRITING,

Model 5* — Ceremony,

Mr. and Mrs. John B. AUen request the pleasure of your com'
pany at the marriage of their daughter, on Tuesday morning
June fifteenth, at eleven o'clock,

17 Nahant Street.

Enclosing personal and reception cards ; or reception card aloue
with the names at the bottom as in Model 3.

Miscellaneous Models.

[Of course these are models in language only, not in sise or shape.)

(8th above Spruce),

Tuesday, January 30, at twelve o'clock.

James Mobtov, Ma&t Sohhek.

At home after February fifth.

314 & Third St., Philadelphia.

[No cards required.]

Mount Street, Jertey &iy,
[Pers. and Recep. cards enclosed.]

8;^e ^arnage of

Jahk Faibbahks to H. W. Reyholds

wHl be golemnized at Orace Church,

Orange, New Jersey,

on Thursday afternoon, January eighth,

at five o'clock.

[Reception card enclosed.]

fi^.

e damage Ceitmsni;

wUl be solemnized at SL PoiiT* Ckmrth,
Milwaukee,

On Monday evening, Sept. fir ti, 187S.

Your presence it reqtietted.

[Reception card enclosed.)

reques tfye pleasure of your company
at the marriage ceremony of their
daughter Anna to J. Howabd Uoopes,
JPffth-day afternoon. Fifth month, fif-
teenth, 1874, at four o'clock.

New Garden, Pa.

Her SPiajtstg t^e %itm

desires the honor of your prtaemee at
the marriage of Her Royal Si^meu

The Pbihcess Louise
to
, Tbe Mabuois of Lobxb,

Windsor Castle, Tuesday, Marsh 21st,
at eight o'clock.

NOTES. 143

Amionncements* — Sometimes notes are issued after the
wedding, announcing the marriage and enclosing a reception
card to those who are desired to call. The following form may
be used : —

Mr. William B. Davidson,

Miss Laura Campbell^

Married

Wednesday, October twenty-first, 1874,

The ahove is written or engraved on a note sheet, in which is en*
closed a reception card, in the following form : —

Mr. & Mrs. William B. Davidson

At Home

November first, day and evening,

536 N. Broad Street.

Anotheb Method. — Or, the announcement may be made
by sending two cards : a large one, containing the combined
names, with residence and time of reception ; and a smaller one,
containing the bride's maiden name.

Ajmiyersary Weddings* — Sometimes people celebrate vari-
ous anniversaries of their marriage ; and it is a practice much
to be commended, if these celebrations are made occasions of
Bincere congratulations and happy reminiscences, not of cold
formality and foolish ostentation. The first anniversary is
called the Paper Wedding; the fifth, the Wooden Wedding; the
tenth, the Tin Wedding; the fifteenth, the Crystal (glass)
Wedding; the twenty-fifth, the Silver Wedding; the fiftieth,
the Golden Wedding; and the seventy-fifth, the Diamond
Wedding. We give below two forms of invitation.

The following have been recently added to the above list:. the twcn
tieth anniversary, known as the Floral Wedding; the thirtieth, the
Pearl Wedding; the thirty-fifth, the CAina Wedding; the fortieth, the
Ooral Wedding ; the forty-fifth, the Bronze Wedding.

144

LETTER-WRITINO.

Model 1. — Wooden Wedding.

gr. mi |[r8. |. |. |[oorc

This invitation is printed on a square note sheet folded once, and
enclosing a tooocZen carc2 inscribed as follows : —

.^^-^ «o. i^^^

;• |»se«*

loore.

1^*^ |«"l« |- |aiton

^V SO, ^®

NOTES.

145

Model 2* — Golden Wedding.

^•

r. and

amc8

y^^.

•i^ce^'t*^

R.8.V.P.

MADISON AVENU^.

Sometimes a card is enclosed containing the words, "It is pre-
ferred that no wedding gifts be offered."

DinperSa — ^A well-appointed dinner is one of the most de-
lightful occasions of social life. The company is generally more
select than at an ordinary party, and greater care and precision
are observed in regard to all the arrangements. To avoid mis-
takes, the invitations should be very precise as to date and
hour, and each should contain the name of the person for
whom it is intended. If the party is to be small, the notes
may be written; if large, printed forms may be used, with
blank spaces for name, ^ate, and hour.

Answers. — A dinner invitation must always be answered, whetner
an answer is requested or not (see page 152V
13

146 LETTER - WRITING.

Model 1* — Written Invitation to Dinner.

t^y^.^^^tt^ ^.yW. t^^&^-^t^ltiCt^us 4^^-^tr^

0*^ ^

4^4^ ^C/i^ui-u^^ ^fi.yfli, ^^&-fi^t4^94^ >^%(r4«Sf,
c.X^^B^«« ^0 4l!4n, -€94^ -e^a^S^ ^ ^/^«^

Model 2.
J|r. and J|rs. Jameg j^nsstU

request the pleasure of
Dr. and Mrs. Baldwin's company at dinner^ on Thunday

February 24th, at six o'clock.
lOSU WaintU Street.

NOTES. 147

Parties. — The simplest forms for invitations to parties are
in the best taste. The following models will suffice : —

Model 1* — Farty Invitation.

SencUor and Mrs. Sprague request the pleasure of * cam-

pany, on Thursday evening, December seventh, from eight to
twelve o'clock.

601 JS Street J WashingUm. R. 8. V. P.

Model 2. — Party Irwitation.

Mr. and Mrs. R. F. Lord request the pleasure of • com-
pany, on Monday evening, Nov. 22d, at eight o'clock.

Oieatnvt Orove. Soirie Danaante.

Oarriages enter the wett gate. Antwer to be tent to MO WtUnut St,

Model 3* — To Meet Visiting Friends,

Mr. and Mrs. C. W. Oeorge request the pleasure of com-
pany, on Friday evening^ November 19th, from eight to eleven
o'clock, to m^t General and Mrs. Sherman.
Broad and Walnut Sis., Philadelphia.

Model 4. — Presidential Reception.

The President of the United States requests the company of

— at the Reception in honor of

Sis Majesty the King of the Hawaiian Islands, on Monday

evening, December IJ^th, at nine o'clock.

Bucuiive Mansion.

An invitation ftom the President is to be regarded as a command, and must not
be declined except for imperative reasons.

Model 5. — Birthday Celebration.

Mr. and Mrs. H. A. Matthews request the honor of com-
pany to celebrate their 8on*s majority, on Wednesday evening,
January fifth, 1876.

IWS Arch St, B. 8. V. P.

* Use the name of Ike pereon in written novea, ** -jowt " Vn -^xViAft^ vdm^.

148 LETTER - WRITING.

Childeen's Pabties. — Invitations to children's parties are
written or printed on smaller sheets than those used for other
invita,tion8. The following forms are appropriate, to be varied,
of course, to suit circumstances : —

Model 1.

Moiter Harry Washington requests the pleasure of

company on St. Valentine's Day, from ten. until four o* clock.
Woodland Terrace^ Fibruary U.

Model 2.

MUs Mary Lee requests the pleasure of ccympany on

Friday evening ^ December 10th, from five to ten o* clock.
162U North Broad Street.

Informal Beceptions. — Informal afternoon or evening entertain-
ments or receptions are now becoming popular. The invitations to
them are issued on cards instead of notes, and they will be more ap-
propriately spoken of in the second chapter (see page 164).

Balls. — By balls we do not mean private parties at which
there is dancing, but those of a more public nature, generally
held under the auspices of some club or society, and directed
by managers appointed for the purpose.

Model l.—Fite ChampUre.
The honor of - - company is

requested at Norwood on Tuesday, June j^th, at one o'clock.
[Signed by the Committee of Arraneements.]

Jf it rainf the lite vrill heporiponed until Thundaiy.

Model It.— {Note or Card.)

The pleasure of

your company is requested at a

on Wednesday evening, Feb. 17, 1865, at nine o*6losk.

Continental Hotel.

NOTES. 149

Collegre and Society Anniyersaries. — These invitations
are of a great variety of forms, and engravers almost exhaust
their invention in making for them new and beautiful designs ;
but in these as in other invitations, an elegant simplicity com-
mends itself to a refined taste. They are printed on a sheet
of heavy, fine note-paper, bearing at the top the monogram'
of the college, often interwoven with the year of the class
(for example, '76). In this is generally enclosed a card bear-
ing the names of the orators, or of the class, and sometimes
also the officers of the society or a programme of the exercises.
These details may, however, be printed on one of the inside
pages.

The person who sends the invitation generally encloses his
visiting card, to convey his personal compliments.

We give below a few forms, without attempting, however,
to imitate the elaborate designs with which some of them are
ornamentSd : —

Model 1* — Jvmior Exhibition, Rutgers CoUege.

[Printed on a square sheet in beautiful engraved script, as below, with Mon-
ogram of the college initials and year of class.]

[Mon.l

Od an enclosed card half the size of the sheet, SM printed the natnti
of the orators.

160 LETTER - WRITING.

Model St. — Commeneement.
[MonogrAm : 8. C, 76; with motto, Fw imiia/orfior.l

EXERCISES BEGIN

Model 8» — ComrMfncemeni.

[Monogram, S. N. 8.]

Compliments of

THE CLASS OF »75.

Cbmmcncemen^ Exercises in the Normal Chapel,

Tuesday, July 6th, at ten o'clock, A. M,

Model 4* — Cowmencw%ent.
The Class of '7J^ of the University of Pennsylvania reqned tht

honor of your presence at

HORTICULTURAL HALL,
Thursday, June 11th, at half-past three o'clock, P, M,

Executive Committee.
ffljffnofi hy the mpmh«»rR of the oommittee.l

NOTES.

151

Miscellaneous. — We preeent below a few forms not em-
braced in the foregoing classes. The first three forms are For-
mal Personal Notes; that is, private notes written in the third
person. The fourth is a funeral invitation.

EXCURSION.

Mr. Summers would be pleated to
have your company on Thursday, Sept.
I5th, to visit the Park.

Ckirriages vaiU he in roaiting at the
Oontinental Hotel at four o'clock P.M.
Continental Hotel. R. S. V. P.

Mr. Chiekering solidls the honor
of attending Miss Adams to the opera
on Thursday evening next.

Tuesday, Nov. 3.
The bearer will wait for the answer.

WiU Miss WhiU do Mr. Neal the
honor to accompany him in a drive to
Druid HUl Park this afternoon f If so.
Miss White will please state what hour
vnll he most convenient.

Bamum's Hotel,

Wednesday morning. May 4.

Yourself and family are respect-
fully invited to attend the funeral of

MiBS Sabah Pbidkauz,

from the residence of the Rev. J. L. VcU-
landigtuim, on Saturday, the 29th inst.,
to leave the Jumse at two o'clock P. M.,
) and proceed to White Greek Church.*^
Newark, Dec. 27th .

Familiar Notes. — If the parties are very intimate friends,
the formal and ceremonious style may be dropped, and that
of a familiar letter adopted, as in the following : —

Saturday Morning, May IWh.
Dear Fanny,

We are going to Irving' s Cliff
this afternoon for wild flowers. Will
you oblige us hy making one of our lit-
tle parly f If so, we wUl call for you
at two o'clock. Do go.

Tours affjeetionately,

Charlotte.
Please answer hy bearer.

My dear Sir,

If you can come next Sunday
we shaU be equally glad to see you, but
do not trust to any of Martin's appoint-
ments in future. Leg of lamb as b^ore,
at half -past four, and the heart of
Lamb for ever-

Yours truly,

C Lamb.
mth March, 1821.

* In some places, where friendb cannot be notified through the daily papers, in-
vitations to funerals are issued They are written or printed on note paper edged
with black, and are enclosed in corresponding enji^Iopes. Plain white la QB«d
by Friends, and Bomf times by others.

^nj^I

162

LETTER- WRITING.

Dear AlUop^

We are going to DaUton on
Wedneaday. Will you eome tee the
Uut of us to-morrow night— you and
\ Mn. AlUop f-

Tours trtUy,

C. Lamb.
) Monday Evening.

DearSur,

Weexped Wordtwor th to-
n^orrow evening. Will you look in f
Chairlea Lamb.
Rusaell ffoiiM,

Tkunday,

II. Acceptances and Regrets.

Definitions. — Answers to invitations are of two kinds, —
Acceptances and Regrets. An acceptance is an affirmative
answer; a regret is a non-acceptance.

When Necessary. — Wedding intitxitions and receptions do not
require an acceptance, unless they contain the letters " R. S. V. P.**
or their equivalent. Indeed, the same may be said of invitations to
parties, balls, and other social entertainments, except dinners. A
failure to answer is understood as a tacit acceptance. A regret must
invariably be sent, in case of inability to attend.

Dinners. — It is highly important that the entertainer should know
exactly for how many and whom to provide. It may therefore be
stated as a rule, that an invitation to dinner should be promptly ac-
cepted or declined. After having accepted such an invitation, a per-
son should not absent himself except for the strongest reasons; and
if there should be such reasons, they should by all means be stated
In a regret.

" At Home " Invitations. — A distinction exists between a for-
mal invitation in such words as " You are requested," etc., and an
• At Home " reception card. The former is a positive request, but
in the latter no invitation is extended ; tho recipient is merely noti-
fied that should he be pleased to call he will be welcome. Hence such
a card does not require any answer.

How soon should an Answer be sent? — As stated above,
a dinner invitation should be answered immediately. Invitations
to weddings, receptions, balls, etc., should be answered, if an answer
is required, not later than the third day. iShould. anything occur at

N0TE8, 153

the last moment to prevent attendance, a regret should be sent the
day alter the party.

To whom Addressed. — An answer should in general be ad-
•Iressed to the person named within it; but the answer to a joint note
trom a husband and wife {Mr. and Mrs. John Whife. for example),
while it should contain within it a recognition of both, should be ad-
dressed, on the envelope, to the wife alone (Mrs. John White),

Should be Written. — Blank acceptances and regrets are some-
times used, but they are not so elegant nor respectful as written an-
swers. No one has occasion to write many such notes ; hence there
can be no good reason for resorting to the use of blanks.

Style. — Answers must correspond somewhat, in style, to the in-
vitations, each being, of course, varied to suit the circumstances of
the case.

Beason of Non-attendance. — In a regret, it is more cour-
teous and friendly to state a reason for non-attendance than to de-
cline without an assigned cause ; and if a cause is ass'igned, it is bet-
ter, socially and morally considered, to state a real and specific reason,
rather than a feigned and general one.

Forms. — The forms given below are in answer to forms of
invitation given on preceding pages. But few forms are
needed : —

Model !• — Acceptance of a Dinner Invitation.
(See Invitation on page 146.)

154 LETTER - WRITING.

Model 2. — Regret {Answer to same, Reason Stated).

Model 8. — Regret (Reason not Stated).

Mr. Watson regrets that he cannot accept Mr. Hawthome^i
polite invitation for Thursday evening, March 28th.
Tuesday, March 19th,

Model 4> — Regret («»;« Invitation on page 1J^7)
Mr. arid Mrs. Sherwin regret that on account of the sudd&n
illness of one of their children, they are compelled to revoke their
acceptance of Senator and Mrs. Sprague's hind invitation for to-
morrow evening.

ISiSHSt., Wednesday, Dec. 6.

Model 5. — Acceptance [see page 147).

Mrs. Woodward accepts the kind invitation of Mr. ana- Mrs.

Matthews for Wednesda.y evening, Jan. 5th, and is happy to have

the opportunity to congratulate them on the arrival of their son* j

twenty -first birth-day.

Tuesday, December 98th.

Model 6. — Regret {see page 151).

Miss Adams declines Mr. Chickering*s kind invitation vnth
thanks. She is already engaged for to-morrow evening.
Wednesday morning, Nov. Uth.

NOTES. 155

Model 7* — Aecq)tance {FamUiar Style, page 161).

My dear Charlotte,

J shall be delighted to go with you this aftemoo7i
It is just siLch an opportunity as I have been wishing for.

Fanny.

MISCELLANEOUS NOTES.

As elsewhere remarked (p. 136), notes or letters in the third
person are appropriately used, not only in matters of cere-
mony, as exemplified on the preceding pages, bnt also in any
brief and formal communication — (1) between persons, whether
equal or unequal, who are but slightly, if at all, acquainted,
and (2) between persons of unequal social or official position.
These latter uses we proceed to illustrate.

Date. — It is usatd, in this country, to date third-person letters or
notes at the bottom; but they are sometimes dated, especially iu
England, at the top, as in the first and second examples given below.

Model 1.

Admiral the Earl of Hardwick to Admiral Farragai.

ISth July, Sidney Lodge.

Admiral the Earl of Hardwick presents his compliments to

Admiral Farragut, and begs to say that he is now resident at the

above address. He is lame, and has difficulty in boarding ship,

or he would wait in person on Admiral Farragut. The Earl of

Hardwick hopes that he rriay be able in some way to gain Admiral

FarraguV s friendship.

Admiral Farragut, U. 8. Navy,

Model 2.

Lord Boflse (owner of the great fioBse telescope) to Madame , thanking

her f6r a book.

The Castle, Parsonstoum, December '22, 1856.
Lord Rosse presents his compliments to Madame — , and
u mu4:h obliged for the copy of her book, which she has been so
good as to send him. He has had the book but a short time in hik

156 LETTER - WRITING.

possession, and of late he has been much engaged, so that he has
been unable to read it regularly through; but he has examined U
with sufficient care to be enabled to say, that it is particularly weU
calculated for the object she has in view. The leading fa^As of
astronomy, up to the present time, are accurately and clearly
stated; and in selection of materials, in arrangement, and in style^
the work appears to him to be the best elementary work he has
seen.

Model 8.

Mr. Rogers regrets that he was absent when Mr. Moore called^
and hopes that Mr. Moore vrill mention a time when it wxU he
convenient for him to meet Mr. Rogers,

Brighton, June 16th.

Model 4«

The Librarian of the Mercantile Library vrUl please to send
Miss Powell, by the bearer, the first volume of Irving' s '*I/ife of
Washington.*'

19U Arch St., June 15th.

Model 5*

Will Messrs. Hawk <& Wetherbee oblige Miss Blair by givihg
the bearer the trunk corresponding to the accompanying check f
New York, Map 96, 1876.

Model 6.— lb a Servant.

Mrs. Dawson desires Bridget O'NeU to go to her house to-
morrow morning, and put it in order to receive the family in th€
evening.

Orange, FHctay^ Sqpt, Ut.

Such a note may be appropriately written partly in the third and
partly in the second person. In such cases, the superior, or the one
assumed to be such, is always mentioned in the third person, whether
writing or written to. Of course an equal, or even a superior, may
through politeness or modesty assume inferiority, as is often done
when a person subscribes himself, " Your obedient servant." Id
accordance with this principle, the above note (Model 6) might be
properly expressed thus : —

N0TE8. 167

Model 7. — {Second and Third Persons.)

Bridget,

Mrs. Dawson desires you to go to her house to-morrow

moiling and pvi it in order to receive the fa/mily in the evening
Orange, FHiay, Sept. 1st.

The following note is another application of the same principle
This form of note is perfectly correct, but is rarely used, probably
owing to the skill required in writing it. It is the only kind of for-
mal note that admits of a signature.

Model S» — (First and Third Persons.)

Will Mr. Winthrop be so good as to favor me loith a line
stating in what manner and with what sticcess I discharged my
duties while serving as tvior in his family f Such a certificate,
if as favorable as I have reason to expect, may be of great use to
me in procuring a desirable situation.

Hoping that Mr. Winthrop will comply with my request cw

soon as convenient^ I remain.

His obedient and humble servant,

James Marshall.
BoHon, Jan. 10, 1876.

In closing a note written in this manner, it would not do to- say
" Tour obedient," etc.. as that would be changing from the third to
the second person. (See " Difficulty," page 136.)

SUPERSCRIPTION AND DELIVERY.

I. Superscription.

Ceremonial Notes* — Notes of invitation should bear upon
the envelope (the inner one, if two are used) only the name and
title of the person invited. Thus, the note on page 141 would
be addressed, Mr. John Hall. This superscription should be
written, as on ordinary lett.er8, a litjle below the centre of the
envelope. The word Present, or Addressed, formerly written
nnder the name, is no longer so used.

In notes intended for a married couple, a distinction may be
14

158 LETIEB- WRITING.

ob8erved, in regard to the superscription, between those that
are printed and those that are written. In the former, your i'
used instead of the names ; hence the envelope must be addressed
to bot6 ; as, Mr. and Mrs. John Sail. In the latter, the names
are mentioned in the note ; hence it is allowable, and generally
preferable, to address the envelope to the wife only.

If an outside envelope is used, it may have upon it the full
address of the person to be invited. (See page 57, et aeq.)

Acceptances and regrets are addressed like other ceremonial
not^s. It is not required that they be enclosed in extra enve-
lopes, though there is no impropriety in so enclosing them.

Miscellaneous Notes. — Personal and familiar notes, like
most of those on pages 151, 152, 155, 156, 157, are enveloped
and superscribed in the same manner as ordinary letters.

11. Delivery.

Notes addressed to persons living in another town or city
are of course sent by mail, like ordinary letters, and it is be-
coming customary to send them in the same manner to persons
living in a distant part of the same city. Usually, however,
they are delivered by private messenger.

EXERCISES IN NOTES.

Write, fold, and superscribe notes in accordance with th«
data and directions given below.

Wedding Invitation and Answers.

1. Miss Lamb's parents invite Mr. and Mrs. Sower to the
marriage of Sarah Lamb to William Wolfif, at home. Write the
invitation in four forms : (a) Without cards ; (6) with reception
card ; (c) with reception and personal cards ; (d) with personal
cards (the reception invit^ion being contained in the note).

2. An acceptance of the above invitation.

3. A non-acceptance or regret.

NOTES. 159

Invitation to Dinner^ and Answers to the same.

1. Mr. and Mrs. John Clark invite Mr. Charles Brooks to
dinner at a certain time, requesting an answer.

2. Mr. Brooks's acceptance of the invitation.

3. Mr. Brooks's non-acceptance.

InvitaHon to a Partyy and Answers.

1. Mr. and Mrs. James Baldwin invite Mr. and Mrs. Clark
Bell to an evening party.

2. An acceptance of the invitation.

3. A non-acceptance.

InoUation to a Bail. *

An invitation to Mr. Harry Lightfoot to attend a ball at tha
Assembly Rooms, in honor of Washington's Birthday. Signed
by the managers. (Supply names.)

Invitation to a School or College Anniversary.

An invitation to attend the next commencement exercises
of your institution, or the anniversary of a literary society ;
enclosing a card containing the (supposed) names of the par-
ticipants, or the order of exercises.

Invitation to a Lady to attend a Lecture, with Answer.

1. An invitation to a lady to attend a lecture by Mr. Gongh
at a certain time and place.

2. An acceptance.

3. A non-acceptance.

Order for a Carriage.

A note in the third person (or second and thircl) to Jamat
Roberts, requesting him to send a carriage to your house at
a certain time, to take two passengers and one trunk to the
railroad depot.

CHAPTER II.
Cards,

I. Introduction.

' iCeremonial.

II. Kinds. .

Visiting.

Professional and Official.

Business.

INTRODUCTION.

Importance* — A card, wliich, in its simplest form, is merely
" a bit of pasteboard with a name upon it," may at a superficial
glance seem to be a very trifling affair ; and yet it plays an im-
portant part in social intercourse. This importance arises
from its representative capacity. As a bank-note, worthless
in itself, represents so much gold or other valuable commodity ;
so a card is accepted in many cases as a substitute for the per-
son whose name it bears, and carries with it whatever influ-
ence attaches to that name.

Bbmabk.— It is not possible to give in this work a complete explanation of tb*
▼arious uses of cards ; nor is such an explanation desirable, as it belongs to eti-
qnette rather than to letter-writing. Indeed there are some things connected
with the subject whicii cannot be learned in books: they belong to those " graces
oeyond the reacli of art," which are learned only in society, among those " to the
manner born." The leading points, however, are capable of being expressed in
writing and reduced to something like a social code. And such a code is greatly
needed, not only to inform those who have enjoyed but limited opportunities of
social culture ; but also to reconcile conflicting opinions, even among those who
move in the highest circles. We do not aim to do all that may be done in thic
ilirection : our principal business is to treat of the /omu Af the various kinds of
cards ; but we shall also endeavor to give, under appropriate heads, such informa>
tion coDcerniug their use as the scope of our work will allow.

CARLS. 161

Kinds. — Cards may be divided into four classes: I. Cee-

EMONIAL; II. ViSITING ; III. PROFESSIONAL AND OFFICIAL;

IV. Business.

CEREMONIAL CARDS.

Use. — Cards may be used to convey invitations to weddings,
receptions, parties, etc. ; and, indeed, for most of the purposes
for which billets are employed. Notes, however, are generally
preferred if the occasions are formal and important ; also for
acceptances and regrets.

Materials. — Quality. — The material used is the finest Eng-
lish card board, unglazed.

Color. — For weddings, only pure white is allowable. For othei
occasions, delicate tints are allowable, but are not much used.

Size. — Cards of ceremony are generally large — about 3 by 6
inches — nearly the size of a postal card.

Envelopes. — Cards are enveloped, superscribed, and delivered
in the same manner as notes. (See pages 137 and 157.)

Forms* — But few forms are necessary, as most of those given
for notes (especially the shorter ones) are equally suitable for
cards. The following will suffice : —

Invitation Card*

[About two-thirds the original size.]

BuRD OsPH&N Asylum

OF St. STEPHEN'S CHURCH.

The Hector, Wardens, and Vestrymen invite you to be

present at the Asylum cm *' Foundee's Day," Thursday,

June 5th, 187S, at three o'clock.

65th d- Market Streets.

14*

162

LETTER - WRITING.

Invitation Cards. — Miscellaneous.
[These models are a little less than one-third the original size. J

|@:r. ^ 3t». 8. S. Sattmon'f

Saturday Evening Club.

ComplimenU,* requetting the plecuure
of your company on Tuetday evening,
February thirUeiUli, 1866.

S. & V. P. 1520 Qirard Av,

fletuure of ^- oon^pany,

on Saturday eoening nest,
at eight o'clock.

The favor of an answer u requeeted.

•

Mr. <& Mrs. Gary

3^t gome

Wedneaday, Sq>tember twenty-ninth,

from two untU four o'eloek.

19 EoKt Uth Street,

Mr. George W. <^Udi requeete the

pleature of eos^Nii^,

on Saturday, March 9th, 1^ to meet
the Freeident of the United Statee.

Waln»Uand22dSt*.,

FhUaddphia.

Wedding Cards. — Wedding invitations are generally printed
on note-paper. Most of the fbrms given m the preceding chap-
ter — especially the shorter ones — may, however, be printed
apon cards. Of the cards generally enclosed in a wedding in-
vitation, we have already spoken. The size of these is a mat-
ter of taste. The reception card is generally larger than the
personal cards, and the gentleman's card is a little larger than
that of the lady. The personal cards contain, respectively, the
names of the parties, and nothing more.

Betrothal Cards* — Among the Hebrews it is customary to
announce betrothals. For this purpose notes or cards may be
used. The following is a good form : —

Mr. JBerijamin Hollander,
Miss Rebecca Baum,

Betrothed,
January aixieerUh, 1876.

*The use of the word eompliment* iii iuvitatious is not now considered in good
Jbrm.

CARDS.

16S

Or, thtee cards may be used : a small one bearing the word
Betrothed, a larger one bearing, near the lower right hand
corner, the lady's name, and a still larger one bearing, in a
similar position, the gentleman's name ; the three to be tied
together at the upper edge i/^ith a white satin ribbon.

Presentation Cards. — A card is a very neat and conve-
nient substitute for a note, bo accompany a book or any other
gift; or for a Christmas or New Year's greeting. For ex-
ample : — f

Mrs. Bovligiyy sends her Christituu
greetings to Mr. Leslie, and begs his ae-
cq>tance of the accompanying trifle, as a
token of her regard.

Christinas, 1875.

Mem6rial Cards. — It is customary in England, and partially
so in this country, to send Memorial Cards to the friends of the
deceased. Such cards have a black border, — narrow for the
young, wide for the aged. The following is a good example :-

in ittemorg of

^i/mz-a^^

iVe»Jd<n< of the United Stata of Ameriea.

Bom February 12, 1809 ;
Died. ApHl 15, 1865.

WITH 1CAX.ICX TOWABD VOITK ; WITH CHABITT tO% ALL.

*JJter life's fUful fever he aleqpe toell.

Memorial Cards should be sent out about & ^««k «Aax XVv% Ivixi^ti^.

164

L ETTEB - WRITING.

Informal Reception Cards*— Informal Afternoon or Even-
ing Reeeptions are now frequent in our large cities. The invita-
tions are on cards inscribed somewhat as follows : —

Mr, <fe Mrs, John L. Woods,

Thursday, January sixth.
From three HU eix o'eloek.

250 N. CharUe SL

Mr. & Mrs. Henry Moore,

TlwTeday Eoeninge.

I«r2 Cheetnut Street,

Answers. — To these informal invitations no reply is expected. In
general, the custom with respect to answers is the same, whether in-
vitations are given by note or card. (See Acceptances and lUgrets,
page 152.)

VISITING CAKDS.

IiTTKODUCTOBT REMARK.— Visiting cards are so &miliar as not to need descrip-
tion. Their uses, however, are not so well understood. To say that they are used
in visiting, as their name indicates, is not enough ; the question arises, Mcno are
they used in visiting? This is a difficult question to answer, as it involves many
fine points of social etiquette, concerning some of which the leaders of society in
different cities hold different opinions. Without stopping to discuss disputed
points, we give as briefly as possible those uses which seem to have the sanction
of the best social authority, as derived, not from books, but fiom society itself.

Uses. — The chief uses of visiting cards are the following : —

1. Ih announce a visitor^ s name.

On making a call, a card is handed to the person who opens the door, and the
caller inquires for the person or persons for whom the visit is intended.

If the person called on is "not at home," the caller leaves a card, turning
over one end or side, to denote a call in person. If there is a visitor with the
'kmily, two cards bhould be left, one for the family and the other for the visitor;
^Y, one card may be left, with the right end bent or creased.* A young lady
calling on a family where there are elderly as well m young ladies leaves two
cards. A married lady ordinarily leaves but one card, but when the lady visited
lius a daughter who had just gone into society, she leaves two cards.

2. To ai nounce a guesVs name at a reception.

When a person attends a reception or party, he should always hand his card tc
the usher at the door. A card should also be left in the card receiver.

* In some cities the former method prevails; in some, the latter; in others,
bfjtb. A person must conform to the custom of the nociety in which he livas.

CARDS. 166

3. To represent the owner in making calls.

Society exacts formal vitiU on certain occasions, as, for example, after an in«
▼itation to a dinner, or other ceremonious entertainment; on any occasion
deemed worthy of personal congratulation or condolence; on the return of a visit-
ing acquaintance to his residence; and on the arrival and stay of a visitor at the
house of a friend : and such visits should be paid within a few days — not longei
than a week— after the event. But for ordinary calls a card is by common con
titf nt accepted as a substitute for the person.

4. To announce a departure from home.

A person living in a city, on leaving for any considerable stay, sends to his
friends a card having P.P. C. (pour prendre congi, to take leave) on one of the
lower corners.

5. To announce a return home.

It is customary and proper to announce a return to the city by sending cards to
visiting flriends, with the address, if need be, and the reception days.

6. To express congratulation and condolence.

As above stated, a personal visit is required when there is occasion for congrat-
ulation or condolence, but if the person visited is not at home, a card is left, on
one comer of which is written the word Congratulation or Condoleneet as the case
may require. (The object of the visit was formerly denoted by the turning down
of a certain corner; but this stiff mechanical practice is happily discontinued.)

7. As a substitute for a note of non-acceptance.

A visiting card with the word Regret written upon it is sometimes, though Im-
properly, sent to denote the non-acceptance of an invitation.

8. To accompany a letter of introduction.

A gentleman in a strange city with a letter of introduction, should always send
his card, bearing Aw temporary address, with the letter, both enclosed in an en-
velope.

9. To make known one's nxime to a stranger.

A person who wishes to make himself known to another, whether for friendly
or unfriendly purposes, hands him a card.

10. To serve as a credential, or certificate of authority.

A person sometimes hands another his card, with a written endorsement or
introduction on it, to give him credit, in a certain matter, with those to whom
the bearer is unknown.

These are the principal and essential uses of cards, and they
are sufficient to show that these " bits of pasteboard " are
almost indispensable in modern social life. The other uses are
such as a pernon's good sense will suggest as ihe occasions
ansa.

166 LETTER - WRITING,

The Inscription.— The inscription consists of the name
alone, or the name and the residence. When the latter is
given, it is put in very small letters in the lower right-hand
comer. If -a lady receives on a certain day, she indicates it in
the lower left-hand corner ; thus, " ThurtdayB*^ or " Tuesday*
and Fridays,*' as thi case may be.

Titles.* — A title may or may Dot be used, according to the taste
of the person. The social titles used are Mr., Mrs., and Miss. A man
and his wife sometimes use a joint card, inscribed Mr. and Mrs. Blank,
Chief JusHee and Mrs. Drake, as the case may be. A married lady,
if her husband be living, uses her husband's name instead of her own ;
as, Mrs. Dr. John Williams. If a lady visits in company with her
daughter, a card may be used containing both names, — the daughter's
being placed about half an inch lower than the mother's. When
there are two or more daughters in society, the card of the eldest is
inscribed, for example, Miss FairehUd ; those of the others, JAm Jane
FairchUd, Miss Mary Fairchild, etc. Sisters visiting together often
use a common card, inscribed, e. g.. The Misses Fairchild.

Clergymen, physicians, and dentists use their professional title,
instead of Mr. (see models), and their cards may be used both for
social and professional purposes.

Persons occupying high positions in the civil, military, or naval
service, annex or subscribe their official rank or title (see models).
The cards of such persons, like those of professional gentlemen, serve
a double purpose. Persons never assume the title of Honorable on
their cards ; nor do they use scholastic titles, except those that are at
the same time professional.

Style. — Visiting cards vary in size to suit the caprices of
fashion, or individual taste. Ladies' cards are generally a
little larger than gentlemen's. They must be perfectly plain,
both as to material and inscription. A refined taste discards
all ornaments, whether embossed, printed, or written. The
most elegant cards are engraved or written ; those printed from
type are not used by the most fashionable people. The letter-

* See the article on Appellative Titles in Part III.

CARDS.

167

ing generally used is the " English round-hand," or the " angu-
lar script." Old English also is frequently used for the name
and title. Persons in mourning use a card with a hlack
horder.

Models* — We give below a number of^modele copied from
actual cards, to illustrate the various peculiarities above-men-
tioned : —

Models of Visiting Cards* — {Dimianithed Size.)

i/tM Thomson.

Edgemont.

1
Dr. & Mrs. Bobert Pearson.

32U Qreen 8L

Mrs, Edward T. Beale.
The Misses Beale.

Eliza Jackson, 1£. D.

2H WmisHkSt.

SItlltmn 9ennett.

CMtfagn/A qffUm, U. & A.

William ii^trong,

AuoeiaU Justice aupreme Oowrt U. &

168

LETTER- WRITING.

PROFESSIONAL AND OFFICIAL CARDS.

These are cards used by professional men and officers, mainly
for professional and official purposes. In many cases, how-
ever, the same cards may be used for social purposes also (see
page 166). Such cards contain, in addition to the person's
name, his professional or official title or designation.* Three
()f the forms given above are examples of professional and
official cards. We give in addition the two following : —

M- .has

an appointment vnth
C. A. KiNQSLEY, M. D., D, D. S.,

on -. at o'clock.

u» Walwui St.,

John G, Nicolat,

Marshal of the Supreme Court

oj the United States.

BUSINESS CARDS.

These are card* used by business men, to show their kind
and place of business. Some are handsomely engraved, but
they are generally printed from ordinary job type. No exam-
ples are needed ; nor is it necessary to make any remarks in
regard to them, except to suggest that they should be neat and
tasteful. This suggestion may indeed be made in regard to
anything that is intended for the public eye. It should be
remembered that people have an aesthetic nature, as well as an
intellectual ; and that they are therefore influenced, not only
by what is useful, but often, in an equal degree, by what is
ornamental and agreeable. Business men, therefore, if they
would consult their own interests, should take advantage of
tliis fact, and appeal in their cards, as well as in other respects,
to the taste, no less than the judgment, of the public.

* See Title$, page 166 ; also the article on Titles, in Part III.

PART II.

ORTHOGRAPHY AND PUNCTUATION

Orthography.*

OUTLINE.

1. Rules poe Foeming Deeivatives.

2. Special Kules.

3. Rules foe the Use of Capitals.

Remaee.— No person can become a good speller by rule. Most
rules are subject to so many exceptions; that it is generally easier to
learn to spell words by direct study, than to learn all the rules and
exceptions that apply to them. The following, however, being of
wide application and subject to but few exceptions, have been found
to be exceedingly valuable: and we therefore recommend that they
be thoroughly learned, and carefully applied in practice. (See our
remarks on spelling, pages 73, 74, 75.)

RULES FOR FORMING DERIVATIVES.
RULE L— Silent E Final.

Part I. J5J final is rejected when a suffix beginning
with a vowel is added ; as, blame + aJ)le = blamable.

* The rules are taken, in substance, from the author's book en-
titled Three ITumsand Practice Words, published by Eldredge &
Brother Philadelphia.

1 72 LETTER - WRITING.

BzceptionB. — E is retained : 1. After c or g when followed by
a or 0, as in changeable, peaceable; 2. After o, as in shoeing ; 8. When
it is necessary to preserve the identity of the word, as in svoingeing,
singeing, dyeing, tingeing.

^ Part IL -27 final is retained wlien a suffix beginning
with a consonant is added ; as move + ment ^ movement

ExceptioxiB. — IhUy, truly, wholly, awful, nursUng, wisdom,
abridgment, argument, acknowledgment, judgment, lodgment (some-
times spelled lodgement).

RULE IL— Y Final.

Part I. If y final is preceded by a consonanif it is

changed to i when a suffix is added ; as, merry + ly

-= merrily.

BzceptionB. — 1. Y is changed to e in beauteous, bownteous, du-
teous, piteous, plenteous. 2. Y is not changed in derivatives of dry
(except drier, driest), shy, sky, sly, spry, wry. 3. Y is not changed
when the suffix begins with i, as in trying.

Part II. If y final is preceded by a vowel^ it is not
changed when a suffix is added ; as, boy + hood — boy-
hood.

Exceptions. — Day, daily ; lay, laid, lain; pay, paid; say, saith,
said; slay, slain; stay, staid; with their compounds.

RULE III— FntAL Consonant.

Part L A single final consonant is doubled on

adding a suffix, when it is preceded by a single vowel,

and the suffix begins with a vowel, and the accent is

on the last syllable ; as, fop + ish -= foppish ; begin' + ing

= beginning.

Examples. — 1. Add ed to prefer'. Here r is preceded by a single
vowel (e), the suffix (ed) begins with a vowel, and the accent is on the
last syllable (fer); hence r must be doubled; thus: prefer + ed^
preferred.

OBTHOQBAPHy. 173

2. Add ing to het. Here t is preceded by a single vowel (e), and
the saffiz {i'ng) begins with a vowel; hence t must be doubled ; thus:
bet + ing = betting.

Bxceptions. — ^1. The letters z, k, v are never doubled. 2. S in
derivatives of gas is not doubled : as, gas + «« = ga^es.

Part II. — The final consonant is not doubled on add-
ing a suffix, if it is not preceded by a single vowel, or if
the suffix does not begin with a vowel, or if the word is
not accented on the last syllable ; as, cheat + ed^ cheated;
prefer' + ment '=pre/e7*ment ; hen'efit + ed = benefited.

Examples. — 1. Add ed to cheat. Here t is preceded by a double
vowel (diphthong) ; hence it is not doubled on adding ed, and cheat + ed
= cheated.

2. Add ment to prefer. Here the suffix does not begin with a
vowel ; hence r is not doubled, and prefer + ment— preferment.

3. Add ing to profit. Here the accent is not on the last syllable ;
hence t is not doubled, and profit + ing = profiting.

Exceptions. — 1. From tranquil, contrary to rule, we have iran-
tpAillity ; (rom crystal, crystalline; {rom filial, filially. 2. Many wri-
ters also double the final consonant on adding a suffix beginning with
a vowel to travel, level, bevel, cancel, marvel, worship, kidnap, and
several similar words; as, travelling, levelling, bevelled, cancelling,
Tnarvellova, worshipper, etc. This is the only spelling of these words
authorized by Worcester. Webster allows this spelling, but prefers
traveling, leveling, etc., in accordance with the rule.

Ifi*

174 LETTER - WRITING.

SPECIAL RULES.
L Words Containing ei or ie (sound of e).
JEi is used after the sound of s, as in ceiling ^ seize ;
except in siege, and a few words ending in der. In-
veiglcj neither j leisure, and weird, also Lave ei»
In other cases ie is used, as in believe, achieve,

' NdTE. — In German words, ei always represents the sound of t, ai
in Steinman; and ie represents the sound of «, as in Siegd,

II. Words Endino in oeous or oious.

Words relating to matter, end in ce(ms, as herbaceous;
all others in cious, as loquacious. (Silicious, an apparent

exception, is sometimes written siliceous.)

EXERCISE I.

Form the derivatives indicated below, and explain
each operation ; also fill the blanks.

Love + ing, move + able, shame + ful, excel + iiig, benefit +ed,
debate + able, peace + able, play + ful, apply +ed, apply +ing,
beauty + ous, hoe + ing, refer + ing, true+ ly , waste + ful, waste +
ing, fit + ing, perform + ing, commit -i- ing, commit + sient,
stop + ed, strive + ing, charge + able, outrage + ous, hot + est.

Under Special Rvles ; gr . . ve, s . . ze, retr . . ve, cone . . ve,
ch . . ftain, b . . zing ; argillac . ous, grac . ous, spac . ous, fari
nac . ous, mendac . mis, meretric . ous, carbonac . ous.

M DPELS. — 1. Form a derivative of love by adding ii^g. Love ends
in silent e and the suffix begins with a vowel ; hence e is rejected
according to Rule I. Part I. (repeat the rule), and the derivative i«
spelled, l-ov-i-n-g.

2. Form a derivative of excel by adding ing. The final consonant
of excel is preceded by a single vowel, the suffix begins with a vowel,
and the word is accented on the last syllable; hence I is doubled M
cording to Rule III. Part I. (repeat the rule), etc.

OBTHOQRAPHT. lit

RULES FOR THE USE OF CAPITALS.

[For the method of capitalizing the heading, introduction, ocn elu-
sion, and superscription of letters, see the sections treating of these
parts, and the accompanying models. See also the remarks on cap-
itals, page 76.]

Bule I. Every sentence should begin with a capital.

Rnle !!• Every line of poetry should begin with a
capital.

Rnle III. Every quotation that forms a sentence
should begin with a capital ; as, Pope says, ** Whcdever
w, is righV

Rule IT. Words denoting the Deity should begin
with a capital ; as, ** Trust in Providence^

Most writers of the present day capitalize also personal pronouns
referring to the Deity ; as, •' Trust in Him who has power to save."

Rnle y. Proper nouns and titles should begin with
capitals ; as, ** The work is by Prof, John Pushin^
A, M.J of Oxford, England^

In geographical names composed of a proper and a common noun,
such as Ohio river, New York city, we should capitalize only the first
part, because the first part may be used alone ; but in such names as
Jersey City, Rocky Mountains, etc., both parts must begin with caj i-
tals, because both are necessary to describe the place.

Rule yi« Proper adjectives should begin with cap-
itals; as, "the French people"; "the Pepublican
party"; "the Methodist church"; "the Greek ku-
guage".

Rnle yil. Names of things spoken of as persons
should begin with capitals ; as, " Jocund Day stands
tip- toe on the misty mountain top."

176 LETTER - WRITING.

Bnle Tin. The important words in a heading should
begin with capitals ; as, The book is entitled, " A Dic-
tionary of the Noted Names of Fiction ".

The " important words " are generally the nouns, adjectives, and
verbs. Other words are capitalized when they are emphatic.

Bnle IX. The names of the months and of the days
of the week should begin with capitals.

Names of the seasons do not begin with capitals unless they are
personified.

Rule X. The pronoun / and ,the interjection
should be capitals.

EXERCISE II.

Copy the following sentences and supply the capitaifi
where they are required by the foregoing rules : —

1. the following lines are from an ode by coUins : —

" there honor comes, a pilgrim gray,
to bless the turf that wraps their clay ;
and freedom shall awhile repair,
to dwell, a weeping hermit, there."

2. the dying lawrence exclaimed, " don't give up the ship."

3. the great shepherd will protect the lambs of his flock ; so
his word assures us.

4. he read the following selections: gray's "elegy in a
country churchyard"; goldsmith's "deserted village"; anci
browning's " how they brought the good news from ghent to
aix.

5. they were married on monday, march 20th, in Ihe epuh
eopal church, by the rev. mr. brown.

Punctuation.

INTRODUCTION.

Definition. — Punctuation (from the ljei>tin punctu/m,
a point) is the art of dividing written composition by
means of points.

Note. — Punctuation is a comparatively modern art. A few pointa
were introduced by Aristophanes, a Greek grammarian of Alexandria
about 250 B. C. ; but punctuation as now practised was not generally
known until about 1600 A. D., after the invention of the art of
printing.

Use. — The chief use of punctuation is to divide writ-
ten discourse into sentences, and show the relation and
dependence of their several parts.

A point is to some extent the expression or representation of a
pause, as a letter is of a sound ; but it is not true, as we were
taught in the old books, that the chief use of punctuation is to
show where and how long the voice is to be suspended in
reading.

A pause w often required where it would be wrong to place a
point; as in the following line : —

*• My words fly up ; my thoughts remain below."

Here we must pause as long after words and thoughts as we
do after up; but it would be absurd to represent these pauses
by semicolons, or even by commas.

178 LETTER - WRITING.

And, on the contrary, a point is often required where ii wouia
be wrong to make a perceptible pause; as in the expressions,
" Come, John ;" " Yes, sir ;" " Oh, yes."

Basis. — Punctuation is based upon grammatical an- '
alysis. A good analyzer will have little difficulty in
learning to punctuate well; and the study of punc-
tuation is to some extent a study of analysis.

The Use of Bnles. — Rules cannot exhaust the sub-
ject : they can render important aid ; but much must
be left, after all, to the exercise of an intelligent judg-
ment. The best rule, after having learned the relative
value of the points, is the rule of common sense. Punc-
tuation cannot be made a mere mechanical process;
nor can a person ever learn to punctuate well by ear ;
i. e., by observing the pauses in reading.

Importance. — As we have shown elsewhere (see page
81), a knowledge of punctuation is indispensable to the
clear expression of thought in writing. Sometimea
serious, and often ludicrous mistakes occur, on account
of the omission or misuse of a point. Of the number-
less illustrations of this truth that might be given, w€
select the following (see also the illustration on page
81):—

Illustkatioks. 1. John Quincy Adams, when practising law,
once gained a suit involving |50,000, the decision of which turned on
the position of a comma.

2. A tariff act was passed hy the XLIId Congress, providing that
fruit-plants and certain other commodities should he admitted f^ee of
duty ; hut it happened that in engrossing or printing the act, a comma
was either accidentally or fraudulently inserted hetween " fruit " ano
"plants." Accordingly all fruits and all plants were put upon the

PUNCTUATION.

179

free list ; and this mistake (if mistake it was) cost the United States
about two million dollars ! It required a special act of Congress to
get rid of that mischievous and stubborn comma.

[Sometimes ludicrous mistakes are made by bad punctuation ; as
in the following:]

3. Among the toasts drunk at a public dinner was this : " Woman
without her, man would be a savage." It was printed, the next day
thus : " Woman, without her man, would be a savage."

4. The following notice was once read in church : " John Brown
having gone to sea [see] his wife, desires the prayers of the congre-
gation in his behalf." The comma should have been placed after sea.

5. In the report of a clergyman's remarks on the increase of in-
temperance, appears the following announcement : " A young woman
in my neighborhood died very suddenly last Sabbath, while I was
preaching the gospel in a state of beastly intoxication." A comma
should of course be inserted after gospel.

6. Punctuate the following lines so as to make them express ^
fact : —

Every lady in the land
Has twenty nails upon each hand
Five and twenty on hands and feet
This is true without deceit.

Points Used. — The principal Points used are the fol-
lowing : —

The Period

The Interrogation . . ?
The Exclamation ... I

The Colon :

The Semicolon :

The Comma ,

The Dash —

The Curves ()

The Brackets ....[]
Quotation Marks

(( 99

Note. — These points are sometimes classified as terminal (those
used at the end of a sentence), interdaimal (those used between clauses
or members), and interstitial (those used between parts of clauses) ;
but as this classification is of no practical importance, it is not here
adopted.

1SI> LETTER - WRITING.

Rules and Exercises.
the period ( . ).

Role !• A Period should be placed after every de-
claratiye and every imperative sentence; as, "Truth
is the basis of every virtue.** " Dare to do right.**

NoTK — The word period means circmL It was first used to de-
note the sentence, and is still so nsed in rhetoric The dot used to
denote the completion of the period, afterwards, by metonymy, was
itself called a period, the sign being pat for the thing signified.

Rule IL A Period should be used after every ab-
breviation; as, Prof., for Professor; C.O.D., for Cash
on Delivery.

BxceptJon. — An abbreviation pronounced as written is not fol-
lowed by a period ; as. Bfn Butler, WiU Shakspeare. These are not
really abbreviations, but nicknames. Benj. is the abbreviation of
Benjamin ; Wm., of William.

Note 1. Letters used to represent noinberB are followed by
a period ; as, Book I., Chap. IV., p. 22.

Note 2. The Arabic figures (1, 2, 3, etc.) are followed by
periods when used to number sections, paragraphs, etc. ; as,
" Three questions are to be considered : 1. What is it? 2. Where
is it? 3. What is it for? (Notice the colon after " considered.")

EXERCISE I.

Copy the following, dividing it into sentences and,
if necessary, into paragraphs, and using capitals where
they are required : —

Death is the king of terrors religion breathes a spirit of gen-
tleness and affability a man cannot live pleasantly, unless he
QV€8 wisely and honestly honor, ftlory, and immortality are

PUNCTUATION. 181

promised to virtue the happiness allotted to man in his presftp*
state is indeed faint and low, compared with his immortal pros-
pects Wm C Bryant was born in 1794,he began to write versef
when but nine years of age^he was educated at Williams col-
lege, and afterwards studied law/ thanatopsis " was written in
his nineteenth yea^this poem alone would establish the author's
claim to the honors of a genius, dare to do right an honest man
is the noblest work of God^ Henry W, Longfellow, w is born
feb 27, 1807 he lives on brattle st, Cambridge, mass, the room
above his study was at one time occupied by gen Washington
as his bed chamber

[The teacher may give several such exercises, if need be, writing
them on the board, or dictating from a book, — taking care, however,
in all cases, not to indicate, by voice or otherwise, where periods are
required.]

EXERCISE n.

Copy, punctuate, and capitalize the following : —

. Chas I was beheaded A D 1649 hon j p Wickersham, LL D,
state Supt, is the author of two valuable works : 1 School econ-
omy ; 2 methods of Instruction the quotation may be found in
Vol I, Chap VI, p 24 the work was written by Tayler Lewis»
dd, Ud, prof of Greek in Union college *' rare ben Jonson ! "

THE INTERROGATION ( ? ).

Rnle. — An Interrogation must be placed after every
question; as. Who wrote "Snow-Bound"?

Note. — An interrogation point generally, not always, marks the
end of a sentence ; hence the following word generally, not always,
begins with a capital; as, " The question, What do we live for? is a
solemn one." Sometimes, by the omission of a common part, several
questions are thrown together, so as to form one sentence ; in which
case an interrogation must be placed after each question, because each
requires a separate answer ; as, " Whence did. Vv% cornel V>I!C^ "^V^soA
16

1 82 LETTER - WRITING.

for what purpose?" When, however, the common part is reserred
for the final question, but one interrogation is required ; as, " Whenoa
with whom, for what purpose, did he come ? " This note is s .ic
applicable to the exclamation point.

THE EXCLAMATION ( I ).

Rule. — The Exclamation is used 'after every exprea-
aion or sentence that denotes strong emotion ; as, " How
are the mighty fallen ! " " Alas ! I am undone."

Note 1. Interjections. — An interjection is generally followed
by an exclamation. But when the interjection is onemphatic,
it may be followed by a comma, or by no point at all; as,
•• Oh, yes."

Note 2. and Oh, — A distinction is to be observed in the
use of and oli. The former we will call the ** vocative 0" ;
and the latter, the " emotional oh."

Vocative 0. — Vocative is used before a noun in excited
address, and is not followed by any point; as, "0 Liberty!"
•• my Country ! "

Emotional Oh. — Emotional oh is chiefly used to denote wish-
ing, suffering, surprise, or admiration, and is followed by an
exclamation point or a comma ; as, (wishing) '* Oh, that he
were here ! " (suffering) ** Oh ! I am ruined ; " (surprise) ** Oh '
b-»k there ! " (admiration) " Oh, how lovely I "

Reference. — See the note under the interrogation point, page 181
waich applies also to the exclamation.

EXERCISE m.

Copy the following, using interrogations, exclama-
tions, periods, and capital letters, where necessary : —

Where are you going I am going to lancaster will you stay
for dinner I think so oh, how warm it is Alas my hopes are

PUNCTUATION. 183

dead my people my brothers let us choose the righteous
side grave where is thy victory death where is thy sting
How lovely are the flowers can anything be more perfect

EXERCISE IV.

Copy the following poetical extract, supplying points
and capitals where they are required.

[Do not change it in any other respect. The printed points in this
and all subsequent exercises are correct. Only those points are to be
tfupplied for which rules hav« been given.]

Titinius These tidings will comfort cassius

Messala Where did you leave him

Tit All disconsolate
With Pindarus, his bondman, on the hill

Mes is it not he that lies upon the ground

Tit he is not like the living my heart

Mes is that not he

Tit No : this was he, Messala ;
But cassius is no more setting sun
As in thy red rays thou dost set to-night,
so in his red blood Cassius' day is set ;
the sun of rome is set — Julius Gcesar

QUOTATION MARKS (" ").

fThsse points are introduced out of their usual order, because they
ill be much needed in the examples and exercises thai are to follow.]

Rnle. — Quoted, or borrowed, expressions must be
enclosed in Quotation Marks ; as, Socrates said, '' I be-
lieve that the soul is immortal^

Remark. — It matters not whether the quoted expression was
spoken or written. A writer may use the marks even when he
quotes words previously used by himself.

184 LETTER - WRITING.

Note 1. A quotation included in another is distinguished
by single marks ; a second quotation included in this one, by
double marks, and so on alternately ; as, —

1. What a lesson is contained in the word " diligence" i

2. Trfncb says, "What a lesson is contained in the word 'dil-
igence ' ! " (Notice the position of the points at the end.)

3. I find in Hart's Rhetoric the following sentence : " Trench says,
' What a lesson is contained in the word " diligence " ! * "

4. The teacher said, " I find in Hart's Rhetoric the following sen-
tence : ' Trench says, " What a lesson is contained in the word ' dil-
igence !

Remark. — It thus appears that several sets of closing marks may
come together at the end of a sentence. When this is the case a little
space must be preserved between them. The closing marks must of
course be placed at the end of the quotation to which they belong,
whether at the end of the sentence or elsewhere.

Note 2. A quotation may be divided by other words, in
which case each part must be enclosed in quotation marks;
as,—

" Let me make the ballads of a nation," said Fletcher of SaltonU;
" and I care not who makes the laws."

Note 3. When successive paragraphs are quoted, marks are
put at the beginning of each, but the closing marks are put
only at the end of the last.

Rule for Capitals. — See Rule III., page 175.

EXERCISE V.

Supply the omitted points and capitals in the follow-
ing sent'Pn:*^: —

1. The command, Thou shalt riot kill, forbids many crimes
besides murder.

2. It has been said, the command, thou shalt not kill, forbids
many crimes besides murder.

3. If, says Sir James Mackintosh,** you display the delights

PUNCTUATION. 185

of liberality to a miser, lie may always shut your mouth by
answering, 'the spendthrift may prefer such pleasures : I love
money morA»»

4. I ventured to congratulate him upon his coming back tc
11 is home. '''Ah, sii^ he answered.^but to a home how altered —
my family broken up, my kindred gone^^^These feelings about
home are deep^, I murmured forth. Very deep, sir," he rejoined,
and walked away.

5. Some one has said; what an argument for prayer is con-
tained in the words, *our father who art in heaven* "*

6. He wrote upon the blackboard this sentence : some one
has saidj^hat an argument for prayer is contained in the
wordSj^'our father who art in heaverf'. * '^

THE COLON ( : ).

Rule I. A Colon is used between parts that are sub-
divided by semicolons.

Remark. — This rule is the statement of a general prinoiple, but
its application is seldom required — never, except in long sentences.
It may be illustrated by the following figures : —

(1) '. ; : .

(2) ; : ; — .

Ic analyzing such sentences, the parts separated by the colon arc
called members.

Rnle n. A Colon is used before a quotation, enum-
eration, or observation, that is introduced by " as fol-
lows, ' **the following," or any equivalent expressio!i.

Remark. — Such an introduction is called /orTTiaZ. An informal
introduction requires a comma, if the quotation is short. If the quo-
tation consists of several sentences — a speech, for example — a colon
must precede it, no matter how it is introduced ; as, Mr. Sumner ob-
tained the floor, and said : (here follows the speech.)
16«

186 LETTER - WHITING.

EXAMPLES.
Formal Introduction : —

1. He spoke as follows: " Mr. President, I rise," etc.

2. The following persons were elected : Pres., John Williams, Vic^
fxes., James Carr.

3. Be our plain answer this : The throne we honor is the people's
choice

Informal Introduction : —

1. Lawrence said, " Don't give up the ship."

2. The line, "The child is father of the man," was written ly
Wordsworth.

Special Rule. — An easy and sure rule for determining
whether an introduction is formal or informal is the follow-
ing:—

If, in reading, the introductwn takes, on the last word, the fall-
ing inflection, it is formal, and requires a colon ; if it takes the
rising inflection, it is informal, and requires a comma.

EXERCISE VI.

Tell which of the quotations in the following stjii-
tences are introduced fortnally, and which informally,
and supply quotation marks, colons, and commas, where
needed : —

1 Remember the maximj Know thyselL

2. Parse the following sentence'To see the sun is pleasant.

3. Webster, when dying, uttered these words*! still livel'

4. This was the motto of the celebrated Dr. Nott^Persever-
ance conquers all things:' ^

6. Heaveni he cried my bleeding country sav^^

6. Patrick Henry exclaimed^ Give me liberty or give me
deathV

7. The tomb bore this inscriptionJi am Cyrus, he who sub
dued the Persian Empire!'

PUNCTUATION. 187

• 8. The apostle thus gives expression to the intensity of his
emotions !Uh, wretched man that I am! who shall deliver me
from the hody of this death.?

Rnle m. A Colon is used after a clause or member
wliich is complete in itself, but is followed, without a
conjunction, by some remark, inference, or explana-
tion*

EXAMPLES.

1. Let me ofier you my earnest friendship: you would laugh if I
were to offer you more.

2. I went to the glen betimes next morning: the book was gone,
and so was my patience.

3. Of these he should make himself master : he should " leave no
enemies in the rear."

4. To reason with him was vain : he was infatuated.

[When the conjunction is expressed, a semicolon is used ; as, — ]

5. To reason with him was vain ; for he was infatuated.

Remark. — The colon, as used in the above examples, performs an
office that can be performed by no other point, and yet an unskilful
punctuator would have used a semicolon or a period in every in-
stance. This use of the colon is one of the refinements of modern
punctuation, and can best be learned by careful observation of the
practice of our best authors. Instances of it abound in all our cor-
rectly printed books and magazines.

Note 1. When -the time of day is denoted by figures, a
colon is put between hours and minutes; as, The train leavt?
at 9 : 28 A. M. Sometimes a period is used instead of a colon

Remark. — A colon is sometimes, though rarely, used between the
numbers denoting chapter and verse in Bible references ; ^as, 2 Cor.
15 : 54. (So used in Hart's Rhetoric.) A period is generally used.

* This rule is taken from Wilson's Treatise on Punctuation, the
best work on the subject in the language.

{

188 LETTER - WRITING.

There are thus three ways of writing Bible refereaces : 1 Kings xviit
27: 1 King^ 18.27; 1 Kings 18:27.

Note 2. Yes or No, in answer to a question, is generally
toilowed by a colon, if the following words are a repetition of
ihe answer ; as, " Can you do this ? " — " Yes : I have often done
it." Some writers, however, prefer the semicolon.

Remark. — If a noun follows yes or no. the colon must come aft^
the noun ; as, " Yes, sir : I will." " Yes, my lords: I am ready."

Reference. — See Remark 2, page 190.

EXERCISE VII.

Separate the following into sentences ; and use peri-
ods, colons, quotation marks, and capitals, where needed ;
also commas, where needed before quotations : —

All oup, conduct toward men. should be influenced by this
preceptfoft^nto othersjas ye would that others should do unto
yoiLDo not flatter yourself with the idea of perfect happines^
there is no such thing in the world, the discourse consisted of
two parts i^ in the first was shown the necessity of exercise; in
the second, the advantages that would result from it All
admire the sublime passage:*God said let there be lighi ; and
there was lighi^Have you ever been to Washingtoni^ye^ sirjl
once lived there.

THE SEMICOLON ( ; ).

Rule I. A Semicolon is put between parts that are
subdivided by commas ; as, —

It is the first point of wisdom to ward off evil; and, since you ani
not sure of a minute, throw not away an hour.

* See Note 1, 6, p. 189.

PUNCTUATION. 189

Eemare. — This is a very common use of the semicolon. It may
be illustrated by the following figures : —

(1) . ; , , .

(2) : ; , .

Rule n. The Semicolon is used between clauses or
members that are loosely connected in sense, and be-
tween the terms of any disconnected series of expres-
sions.

EXAMPLES.

1. Everything has its time to flourish; everything grows old;
everything passes away.

2. President, John Hall; Vice Pres., F. A. Lyon; Sec, Anna
Laurie.

Note 1. a. A Semicolon may be used before an enumeration,
when the items are separated by commas ; as, " I bought three
books ; Aftermath, The Circuit Rider, and Little Women.'*
Most writers, however, prefer a comma and a dash before such
an enumeration ; as, " I have four studies, — Arithmetic, Gram-
mar, Latin, and Literature."

h. When the terms of an enumeration are separated by semi-
colons, a colon must be used before it ; as, " I bought thi'ee
books: Aftermath, by Longfellow; The Circuit Rider, by
Eggleston ; and Little Women, by Miss Alcott."

Note 2. When as, namely, or that is, is used to introduce an
example or enumeration, a semicolon is put before it, and a
comma after it.

EXAMPLES.

1. A noun is a name : as, Cincinnati, Gen. Sherman. (The above
rules and notes afford numerous examples of this use of cm.)
. 2. There are three cardinal virtues; namely, faith, hope, and
charity.

3. Some animals are amphibious ; that is, they can live^on the land
or in the water.

H^Bwi- "^ -:--— .^- tclz.ij ir>i 'CsjbibIe i

i-.T jr^if =:3iT»'a.-'J*v-ii(>a* of a bni

THE couau. ( , ),

• '- Co-crd:::*;* eJaases, and sabord^na
-•■■^Te. are generally set off* by comni

• **-!*•» hic. ^loH I li«»« always fonnd him tra
*^ pwi sh*:: bf ««ided. but the wicked shall w

ivrff™

I what

preceoBs or to

PUNCTUATION, 191

3. The good which you do will not be lost, though it may be
forgotten.

Note 1. If clauses are short and closely connected, no point
is required between them ; as, " Learning is better than riches
{are)" ''John is playing and his mter is studying.** "The
wicked flee when no man pursueth."

Note 2. No point is allowable between a restrictive phrase
or clause and the word which it limits, unless there are in-
tervening words ; as, " Death is the season which tests our
principles.**

Explanation. — A clause is said to be restrictive, when it limits a
particular word to a particular sense. Thus, in the sentence, " The
boy who studies will improve," the meaning is not " The hoy will im-
prove," but " The hoy who studies (i. «., the studious hoy) will improve."
Hence the clause " who studies " is restrictive. Clauses that are not
restrictive are called circumstantial. Thus, in the sentence, " John,
who is a diligent student, knows his lesson," the clause, " who is a
diligent student," is circumstanlMil, not restrictive.

EXERCISE IX.

[This may be used either as an or&l or a written exercise.]

Tell which of the clauses in the following sentences
are restrictive, and which circumstantial, and insert
commas where needed : —

The flowers which bloom in spring, are most regarded. My
favorite bird is the robin- which appears about the first of
April. No man who is a real frien(L would speak so. The
man who hath done this thingj shall surely die. The time
when compromise was possible, has passed. This ma^ who is
my frienc^ assures me of the fact. Every teacher must love a
pupil who is docile. The child was much attached to his
teacher who loved him dearly. Urbanity oft-en lends a grace
to atctionsj that are of themselves ungracious. Study nature,
whose laws and phenomena are all deeply interesting. Adopt
a lifQk founded on religion and virtue.

192 LETTER - WRITING.

Bnle !!• The comma is used to set off transposed

phrases and clauses ; as, —

1. When the wicked entice thee, consent thou not.

2. Biifore giving way to rage, try to find a reason foi being angry.

Remark. — If the inversion seems easy and natural, no point
is required; as, '* In this way he obtained the prize."

Rule III. A comma is used to set off interposed
words, phrases, or clauses ; as, —

1. This, however, was not my purpose.

2. Every passion, however base or unworthy, is eloquent.

3. Let us send light and joy, if we can. to every one around us.

Explanation. — "Interposed" means, placed between. An ex-
pression is said to be interposed, when it is introduced somewhat
abruptly between parts that are closely related.

EXERCISE X.

Punctuate the following sentences according to Rules
II. and III. :—

1. Of all our senses^sight is the most important.

2. Christianity ia, in a most important sens&the religion of
Borrow.

3. Charity ^on whatever side we contemplate it.ia one of the
higliest Christian graces.

4. Charity^ like the san brightens every object on which it
shines.

5. Happiness ^^thereforey depends on yourself.

6. Of all bad habit^ that of idleness, is the most incorrigible.

7. Till we can go alone^we must lean on the hand of a
guide.

8. He had^no doubt^great aptitude for learning languages.

9. It is mind after all that does the work of the world,

10. To mostireligion is a mere tradition.

PUNCTUATION, 193

Rule IV. The comma is used between similar or
repeated words or phrases ; as, —

1. Earth, air, and water teem with life. (Similar words.)

2. Live (yr die, sink or swim, survive or perish, I give my heart and
my hand to this vote. (Similar pairs.)

3. He lived in seclusion, in poverty, and in disgrace. (Similar
phrases.)

4. Oome, come, come; I fear we shall be late. (Repeated words.)

Explanation. — " Similar," as used here, means, " in the same
construction."

Note 1. In a series of similar expressions, three cases may
arise : —

1. Where aU the conjunctions are expressed.

2. Where all are omitted except between the last two.

3. Where all are omitted.

In the first of these cases no point is required ; in the second,
all the terms are separated by commas ; in the third, all are
separated by commas, and a comma is placed after the last to
separate it from what follows.* These cases are illustrated in
the following examples : —

1. First Case. — We should live soberly and righteously and
piously in the present world.

2. Second Case. — We should live soberly, righteously ,f and piously
in the present world.

3. Third Case. — We should live soberly, righteously, piously, in the
present world.

* If the terms are adjectives, a comma must not be put between
tbe last one and the noun it limits ; as, " He is an honest, industrious

man."

f Many persons improperly reject the comma between the last two
terms when the conjunction is expressed. The method of punctuating
here given is in accordance with nearly all recognized authorities on
the subject, as well as with the usage of the best authors and pub-
lishers. The reasons for it may be found in Wilson's excellent
treatise, to which reference has already been made.

194 LETTER - WRITING.

Note 2. Two or more similar terms under Case Ist (Note 1)
must Le separated by commas, If either of them has an adjunct
or modifier that does not apply to the others; as, "Joseph
woke, and thought upon his dream."

In this example, " upon his dream" belongs to " thought," but not
tc " woke." Without the comma, the sentence would mean, " Jcseph
woke upon his dream and thought upon his dream" — an absurd ty.

EXERCISE XI.

Use commas where they are required by Rule IV.
and the notes under it : —

1. The principal metals are gold silver mercury copper tin
and lead.

2. A man that is temperate generous reliant faithful and
honest, may at the same time have wit humor mirth and good
breeding. •

3. Power riches prosperity are sometimes conferred on the
worst of men.

4. X^eath levels the rich and the poor the proud and the
bumble the strong and the feeble the young and the old.

5. Undue susceptibility and the preponderance of mere feel-
ing over thoughtfulness, may mislead us.

6. Can flattery soothe the dull cold ear of death ? (See first
foot-note on p. 193.)

Rule V. The comma is used to set off independent

elements; as, "tToAw, come here, sir."

U E.MARK. — This rule applies to —

1. The nominative case independent; as, " I rise, Mr. Pnndmt, to
a point of order."

2. The nominative case absolute ; as, " The morning being dear,
proceeded."

3. All uneraphatic interjection : as, "Oh, how pretty!"

4. An independent adverb; as, " Well, how are you succeeding T"

PUNCTUATION. 195

Bnle VI, The comma is used to set off an appositive
element ; as, James McCosh, D. -D., is a distinguished
meta,physician.

Bemabe. — If the appositive is quite short,^-only a word or two, —
DO commas are required ; as, " Paul the apostle was a man of energy."

EXERCISE XII.

Punctuate the following sentences according to Rules
V. and VI. :—

1. Socrates the Greek philosopher never gave way to anger.

2. Sir Isaac Newton the eminent astronomer was remark-
able for his modesty.

3. Charles V. King of Spain and Emperor of Germany died
in a convent.

4. Boy bring me my boots.

5. The book was written by Francis Wayland D. D. LL.D.

6. Shame lost all virtue is lost.

7. Show pity Lord ! Lord forgive.

8. Accept my dear young friends this expression of my
regard.

9. The question What is beauty ? is hard to answer.

10. Why how well you look!

Rule Vn. A comma is placed at the end of a long
compound or complex subject ; as, —

1. Love for study, a desire to do right, and carefulness in the
rlioice of friends, are important traits of character.

2. He that places himself neither higher nor lower than he ought
t do, exercises the truest humility.

Remabe. — If the subject is very long, especially if it is subdivided
by ]K>ints, a dash should be put after the comma.

Rule Vin. A comma is generally used to mark the
ellipsis of a verb or other important words ; as, —

" Hurry is the mark of a weak mind ; despatch, of a strong one."

196 LETTER 'WRITING.

Bnle IX* The comma is used to set off a short
quotation informally introduced ;* as, —

Agassiz once said, " 1 have not time to make money."

Remaee 1. This rule applies to any remark or observation re
sembling a quotation ; as, " An important lesson in education is
Learn to distrust your own opinions." "Resolved, That women shall
be allowed to vote."

Remabe 2. An informal introduction generally ends with say,
exclaim, remark, or some similar verb. Sometimes the quotation ii
in apposition ; as, The maxim, '* Know thyself." should not be for-
gotten.

Bemabe 3. A divided quotationf requires two commas ; as, " Vir-
tue," says Dryden, "is its own reward."

Rule X. The comma is used to prevent ambiguity,
and to give prominence to emphatic and contrasted
parts; as, —

1. He who teaches, often learns himself. (If the comma were
omitted, the sentence would be ambiguous.)

2. Strong proofs, not a loud voice, produce conviction.

3. I remain, yours respectfully, John Smith.

Note. — Phrases and clauBes that are placed at a distance
from the word on which they depend, or that have a common
dependence on several words, are preceded by a comma ; as, —

1. No man can be a thorough proficient in navigation, who has
never been at sea.

2. I prepare those lessons which require the closest thinking, early
in the morning.

3. Law is a rtde of civil conduct, prescribed by the supreme powei
in the state, commanding what is right, prohibiting what is wrong.

* See Rule II. and Remark, page 185.
fSee Note 2, page 184.

PUNCTUATION. 197

4. He questioned me of the battles, sieges, fortunes, that I have'
passed. {That refers equally to battles , sieges, and Jor tunes)

5. We ought not to betray, but to defend, our country. {Betray
and defend are in contrast, and our country is equally related to
both )

EXERCISE Xni.

Supply tke omitted commas and capitals in the
following sentences : —

1. "A faithful friend" it has been beautifully said "is the
medicine of life."

2. A new feeling of what is due to the ignorant the poor and
the depraved has sprung up in society.

3. We live in deeds not years ; in thoughts not breaths ; in
feelings not in figures on a dial.

4. Homer was the greater genius; Virgil the better artist.

5. It is as great a breach of propriety to send an awkward
careless badly written letter as it is to appear in a company
of refined people with swaggering gait soiled linen and un-
kempt hair.

6. The books the pictures the statuary that were bought in
Europe were all lost. [All the articles were bought in Europe.]

EXERCISE XrV. — ^MISCELLANEOUS.

Supply the omitted points and capitals, and give the
rule for each : —

1. The essence of poetry may be said to consist in three
things invention expression and inspiration.

2. View the path you are entering on with an enlightened
mind.

3. Paul the apostle of the gentiles was a man of energy.

4. I inquired how did you like the sermon John — Pretty
If ell he replied but it was too long.

5. Break break break on thy cold gray 6to\i«& O ^«^

17«

198 LETTER - WRITING,

6. Stones grow plants grow and live animals grow live
and feel.

7. Wordsworth's great work is the excursion bnt it is not so
much admired as tintern abbey ode to dnty we are seven Incjr
and other short poems.

8. He who masters his passions conquers his greatest enemy

9. Most of those who have nothing to do commonly do noth-
ing.

10. A paper contains the following Advertisement wanted a
room for a single Gentleman twelve feet long and six feet wide

11. The following officers were elected for the ensuing year
president William Wallace of salem vice president John Went-
worth of boston secretary John greenleaf of Amesbury trea-
surer henry wilson of natick executive committee John smith
charles Williams and henry winslow all of boston.

12. Flowers seem intended for the solace of ordinary human*
ity children love them quiet contented ordinary people love
them as they grow luxurious and disorderly people rejoice in
them gathered they are the cottager's treasure and in the
crowded town [they] mark as with a little broken fragment of
rainbow the windows of the workers in whose hearts rests the
covenant of peace. — Rusldn.

THE DASH ( — ).

Bnle !• Dashes may be used to set off a paren-
thetical expression ; as, —

" There was a pond — no, rather a bowl^-of water in the centre."

Remark. — The dash — ^probably owing to its greater neatness and
o>::;nvenience — has to a great extent displaced the curves, or paren>
tr:>9sis; and the comma (see Eule III., p. 192) has a similar use. It
may be stated that the commas in this use denote the least, the
dashes the medium, and the curves the greatest degree of separation.
Both the dsshes ^nd *h<» «nrvftR arft correotlv used in thia Keniark,

PUNCTUATION. 199

Rnle II. The dash may be used to denote an inter-
ruption or a sudden change of thought ; as, —

1. " I knew I should find you at " — She cut me short by rising.

2. Is it possible that my friend — but I will not suspect him of the
deed.

Remark. — The dash sometimes denotes merely a significant
pause ; as, " The best way to punish him is to — let him alone."

Role in. The dash may be used to denote a sum-
ming up of particulars ; as, —

He has lost wealth, home, friends — everything but honor.

Rule IT. The dash may be used to add effect to
other points.

Remark. — Two instances under thi;s rule — namely, the use of the
dash before an enumeration (page 189, Note 1, a), and its use after a
long subject (page 195, Rule VII., Remark) — have already been
given. Among other uses may be mentioned the following : —

1. After a side head. (See head of this Remark.)

2. Between two quotations brought together in the same line ; as,
•■ Are you ready ?"— " Yes."

^ 3. At the end of an extract, before the name of the author or
#ork ; as, —

" The groves were God's first temples." — Bryant.
4. After as, namdy, as follows, or other introductory word or words,
when the example, quotation, or enumeration forms a separate para-
graph. (Many illustrations of this use may be found on this and the
]*reoeding pages.)

EXERCISE XV.

Supply dashes where required in the following : —

1. But there lies the source so at least I believe of my sor-
row.

2. But not one of them [the women] betrayed the mysterious
something or other really, I can't explain precisely what it
wtm I which I was looking for. Atlantic Monthly,

188 LETTER-WRITING.

There are thus three ways of writing Bible reforeaces: 1 Kings xviit
27: 1 King> 18.27; 1 Kings 18:27.

Note 2. Yes or No, in answer to a question, is generally
I olio wed by a colon, if the following words are a repetition of
the answer ; as, " Can you do this ? " — " Yes : I have often done
it." Some writers, however, prefer the semicolon.

Behabe. — If a noun follows yes or w), the colon mast come aftc)|
the noun ; as, " Yes, sir : I will." " Yes, my lords: I am ready."

Reference. — See Remark 2, page 190.

EXERCISE Vn.

Separate the following into sentences ; and use peri-
ods, colons, quotation marks, and capitals, where needed ;
also commas, where needed before quotations : —

All ouiu conduct toward men. should be influenced by this
preceptJow^nto othersjas ye would that others should do unto
yoiiDo not flatter yourself with the idea of perfect happines^
there is no such thing in the world, the discourse consisted of
two parts i^ in the first was shown the necessity of exercise ; in
the second, the advantages that would result from it. All
admire the sublime passageC^'God said let there be lighli ; and
there was lights Have you ever been to Washington^ye^ Bifjl
once lived there.

THE SEMICOLON ( ; ).

Rule I. A Semicolon is put between parts that are
subdivided by comma* ; as -

It is the first point of wisdom to ward off evil; and, since you ara
act sure of a minute, throw not away an hour.

♦See Note 1,6, p. 189.

PUNCTUATION, 189

Remabe. — This is a very common use of the semicolon. It may
be illustrated by the following figures : —

(1) . ; . , .

(2) ■ ; . .

Rule !!• The Semicolon is used between clauses or
members that are loosely connected in sense, and be-
tween the terms of any disconnected series of expres-
sions.

EXAMPLES.

1. Everything has its time to flourish ; everything grows old ;
everything passes away.

2. President, John Hall; Vice Pres., F. A. Lyon; Sec, Anna
Laurie.

Note 1. a. A Semicolon may be tiaed before an enumeration,
when the items are separated by commas ; as, " I bought three
books; Aftermath, The Circuit Rider, and Little Women."
Most writers, however, prefer a comma and a dash before such
an enumeration ; as, " I have four studies, — Arithmetic, Gram-
mar, Latin, and Literature."

h. When the terms of an enumeration are separated hy semi-
colons, a colon must be used before it ; as, " I bought thi'ee
books: Aftermath, by Longfellow; The Circuit Rider, by
Eggleston ; and Little Women, by Miss Alcott."

Note 2. When a«, namely, or that is, is used to introduce an
example or enumeration, a semicolon is put before it, and a
comma after it.

EXAMPLES.

1. A noun is a name ; as, Cincinnati, Gen. Sherman. (The above
rules and notes afford numerous examples of this use of oi.)

2. There are three cardinal virtues; namely, faith, hope, and
charity.

3. Some animals are amphibious; that is, they can live on the land
or in the water.

190 LETTER - WRITING.

Remark 1. Wten such introductory words, with the terms aftei
them, are used parenthetically, a comma precedes; as, " Of the three
cardinal virtues, namely, faith, hope, and charity, the greatest is
charity " " The word reck, that is, care, denotes a stretching of the
mind.'

Bemabe 2. Viz., though it means the same as namdy, requires
different punctuation. It is now always preceded hy a comma and
followed by a colon ; as, '* Our duties to individuals are classed undei
four heads, viz.: as arising from affinity; friendship; benefits re-
ceived; contract."

EXERCISE Vin.

Supply the omitted points and capitals in the fol-
lowing : —

When the righteous are in authority, the people rejpice'but
when the wicked beareth rule, the people monrn^wiere are
three person^the first, the second, and the third.he that walketh
uprightly walketh surely: but^he that perverteth his ways^ shall
be known#ihe following resolution wa« debated! resolvedf-that
the death penalty should be abolished. i!he following books are
Tecommended for j^ung meniTecollections of a busy life, by
Miorace greeleytffiy schools and schoolmasters, by hugh Milleijl
have two objections to the plaiyfirst,"-!! is too expensivej second,
it would require too much tim^.

THE COMMA ( , ).

Rule I. Co-ordinate clauses, and subord^inate clauses
not restrictive, are generally set off* by commas ; as, —

1. I believe him, because I have always found him truthful.

2. The good shall be rewarded, but the wicked shall perish.

* " Set off" means, separated from what preceaes or follows, or both.

PUNCTUATION, 191

3. The good which you do will not be lost, though it may be
forgotten.

Note 1. If clauses are short and closely connected, no point
is required between them ; as, " Learning is better than richer
{are)." ''John is playing and his sister is studying'' "The
wicked flee when no man pursueth."

Note 2. No point is allowable between a restrictive phrase
or clause and the word which it limits, unless there are in-
tervening words ; as, " Death is the season which tests our
principles.*'

Explanation. — A clause is said to be restrictive, when it limits a
particular word to a particular sense. Thus, in the sentence, " The
boy who studies will improve," the meaning is not *' The boy will im-
prove," but " ITie boy who studUs {i. e., the studious boy) will improve."
Hence the clause " who studies " is restrictive. Clauses that are not
restrictive are called circumstantial. Thus, in the sentence, " John,
w?io is a diligent stttdent, knows his lesson," the clause, " who is a
diligent student," is circumstantial, not restrictive.

EXERCISE IX.

[This may be used either as an or&l or a written exercise.]

Tell which, of the clauses in the following sentences
are restrictive, and which circumstantial, and insert
commas where needed : —

The flowers which bloom in spring, are most regarded. My
favorite bird is the robin» which appears about the first of
April. No man who is a real friencL would speak so. The
man who hath done this thingj shall surely die. The time
when compromise was possible., has passed. This ma^ who is
my frienc^ assures me of the fact. Every teacher must love a
pupil who is docile. The child was much attached to his
teacher who loved him dearly. Urbanity oft-en lends a grace
to arctionsj that are of themselves ungracious. Study nature,
whose laws and phenomena are all deeply interesting. Adopt
a life^ founded on religion and virtue.

192 LETTER ' WRITING.

Bnle 11. The comma is used to set off transposed

phrases and clauses ; as, —

1. When the wicked entice thee, consent thou not.

2. Before giving way to rage, try to find a reason foi being angry.

Remark. — If the inversion seems easy and natural, no point
is required ; as, * In this way he obtained the prise."

Rule III. A comma is used to set off interposed
words, phrases, or clauses ; as, —

1. This, however, was not my purpose.

2. Every passion, however base or unworthy, is eloquent.

3. Let us send light and joy. if we can. to every one around as.

Explanation. — "Interposed" means, placed between. An ex-
pression is said to be interposed, when it is introduced somewhat
abruptly between parts that are closely related.

EXERCISE X.

Punctuate the following sentences according to Rules
II. and III. :—

1. Of all our senses^sight is the most important.

2. Christianity is, in a most important sens^ the religion of
sorrow.

3. Charity ^n whatever side we contemplate it.is one of the
highest Christian graces.

4. Charity^ like the san brightens every object on which it
shines.

5. Happiness ^the^eforey depends on yourself

6. Of all bad habit^ that of idleness, is the most incorrigible.

7. Till we can go alonejwe must lean on the hand of n
guide.

8. He had^no doubt^great aptitude for learning languages.

9. It is mind after all that does the work of tlie world.

10. To mostireligion is a mere tradition.

PUNCTUATION. 193

Role IV. The comma is used between similar or
repeated words or phrases ; as, —

1. Earth, air, and water teem with life. (Similar words.)

2. Live or die, sink or swim, survive or perish, I give my heart and
my hand to this vote. (Similar pairs.)

3. He lived in seclusion, in poverty, and in disgrace. (Similar
phrases.)

4. Come, come, come; I fear we shall be late. (Repeated words.)

Explanation. — "Similar," as used here, means, "in the same
construction."

Note 1. In a series of similar expressions, three cases may
arise : —

1. Where all the conjunctions are expressed.

2. Where all are omitted except between the last two.

3. Where all are omitted.

In the /rsi of these cases no point is required ; in the second,
all the terms are separated by commas ; in the third, all are
separated by commas, and a comma is placed after the last to
separate it from what follows.'^ These cases are illustrated in
the following examples : —

1. First Case. — We should live soberly and righteously and
piously in the present world.

2. Second Case. — We should live soberly, righteously ,f and piously
in the present world.

3. Third Case. — We should live soberly, righteously, piously, in the
present world.

* If the terms are adjectives, a comma must not be put between
tbe last one and the noun it limits ; as, " He is an honest, industrious
•nan."

f Many persons improperly reject the comma between the last two
terms when the conjunction is expressed. The method of punctuating
here given is in accordance with nearly all recognized authorities on
the subject, as well as with the usage of the best authors and pub-
Ushers. The reasons for it may be found in Wilson's excellent
treatise, to which reference has already been made.

194 LETTER - WRITING.

Note 2. Two or more similar terms under Case Ist (Note 1)
must be separated by commas, If either of them has an adjunct
or modifier that does not apply to the others ; as, " Joseph
woke, and thought upon his dream."

In this example, " upon his dream " belongs to " thought," but not.
to " woke." Without the comma, the sentence would mean, " Jcsepb
woke upon his dream and thought upon his dream" — an absurdity.

EXEBCISE XI.

Use commas where they are required by Rule IV-^
and the notes under it : —

1. The principal metals are gold silver mercury copper tin-
and lead.

2. A man that is temperate generous reliant faithful ancL
honest, may at the same time have wit humor mirth and good^
breeding. •

3. Power riches prosperity are sometimes conferred on th^
worst of men.

4. I^eath levels the rich and the poor the proud and th^
bumble the strong and the feeble the young and the old.

5. Undue susceptibility and the preponderance of mere feel-
ing over thoughtfulness, may mislead us.

6. Can flattery soothe the dull cold ear of death ? (See first
foot-note on p. 193.)

Rule V. The comma is used to set off independent
elements ; as, ''John, come here, dr.''

11 EM ARK. — This rule applies to —

1. The nominative case independent; as, " I rise, Mr. Pntideni, to
a point of order."

2. The nominative case absolute ; as, " The Tnoming being dear, w«
proceeded."

3. An unemphatic interjection : as. "Oh, how pretty!"

4. An independent adverb; as, "Well, how are you succeeding?"

PUNCTUATION, 195

Rule VI. The comma is used to set off an appositive
element ; as, James McCosh, D. -D., is a distinguished
metaphysician.

Behabe. — If the appositive is quite short, — only a word or two, —
DO commas are required ; as, " Paul the apostle was a man of energy."

EXERCISE XII.

Punctuate the following sentences according to Rules
V. and VI. :—

1. Socrates the Greek philosopher never gave way to anger.

2. Sir Isaac Newton the eminent astronomer was remark-
able for his modesty.

3. Charles V. King of Spain and Emperor of Germany died
in a convent.

4. Boy bring me my boots.

5. The book was written by Francis Wayland D. D. LL.D.

6. Shame lost all virtue is lost.

7. Show pity Lord ! Lord forgive.

8. Accept my dear yonng friends this expression of my
regard.

9. The question What is beauty? is hard to answer.

10. Why how well you look !

Rule Vn. A comma is placed at the end of a long
compound or complex subject ; as, —

1. Love for study, a desire to do right, and carefulness in the
rlioice of friends, are important traits of character.

2. He that places himself neither higher nor lower than he ought
t do, exercises the truest humility.

Rekake. — If the subject is very long, especially if it is subdivided
by ]K)ints, a dash should be put after the comma.

Rule Vm. A comma is generally used to mark the
ellipsis of a verb or other important words ; as, —

" Hurry is the mark of a weak mind ; despatch, of a strong one."

196 LETTER 'WRITING,

Rule IX* The comma is used to set off a short
quotation informally introduced ;* as, —

Agassiz once said, " I have not time to make money."

Kemabk 1. This rule applies to any remark or observatioii re
sembling a quotation ; as, " An important lesson in education is
Learn to distrust your own opinions." "Resolved, That women shall
be allowed to vote."

Kehake 2. An informal introduction generally ends with say,
exclaim, remark, or some similar verb. Sometimes the quotation ii
in apposition ; as, The maxim, '* Know thyself." should not be for-
gotten.

Remake 3. A divided quotationf requires two commas ; as, " Vir-
tue," says Dryden, " is its own reward."

Rule X. The comma is used to prevent ambiguity,
and to give prominence to emphatic and contrasted
parts; as, —

1. He who teaches, often learns himself. (If the comma were
omitted, the sentence would be ambiguous.)

2. Strong proofs, not a loud voice, produce conviction.

3. I remain, yours respectfully, John Smith.

Note. — Phrases and clauses that are placed at a distance
from the word on which they depend, or that have a common
dependence on several words, are preceded by a comma ; as, —

1. No man can be a thorough proficient in navigation, who has
never been at sea.

2. I prepare those lessons which require the closest thinking, early
in the m,oming.

3. Law is a nde of civil conduct, |>rescn6«(i by the supreme powei
in the state, commanding what is right, prohibiting what is wrong.

* See Rule II. and Bemark, page 185.
tSee Note 2, page 184.

PUNCTUATION, 197

4. He questioned me of the battles, sieges, fortunes, that I have*
passed. (That refers equally to battles, sieges, &nd fortunes.)

5. We ought not to betray, but to defend, our country. {Betray
and defend are in contrast, and our country is equally related to
both }

EXERCISE XIII.

Supply the omitted commas and capitals in the
following sentences : —

1. "A faithful friend" it has been beautifully said "is the
medicine of life."

2. A new feeling of what is due to the ignorant the poor and
the depraved has sprung up in society.

3. We live in deeds not years ; in thoughts not breaths ; in
feelings not in figures on a dial.

4. Homer was the greater genius ; Virgil the better artist.

5. It is as great a breach of propriety to send an awkward
careless badly written letter as it is to appear in a company
of refined people with swaggering gait soiled linen and un-
kempt hair.

6. The books the pictures the statuary that were bought in
Europe were all lost. [AU the articles were bought in Europe.]

EXERCISE XIV. — MISCELLANEOUS.

Supply the omitted points and capitals, and give the
rule for each : —

1. The essence of poetry may be said to consist in three
things invention expression and inspiration.

2. View the path you are entering on with an enlightened
mind.

3. Paul tlie apostle of the gentiles was a man of energy.

4. I inquired how did you like the sermon joLn — Pretty
ffell he replied but it was too long.

5. Break break break on thy cold gitt^ &\»o\i^'^ C^ ^^"^

17*

198 LETTER - WRITING,

6. Stones grow plants grow and live animals grow live
and feel.

7. Wordsworth's great work is the excursion but it is not bo
much admired as tintern abbey ode to duty we are seven lucj
and other short poems.

8. He who masters his passions conquers his greatest enemy

9. Most of those who have nothing to do commonly do noth-
ing.

10. A paper contains the following Advertisement wanted a
room for a single Gentleman twelve feet long and six feet wide

12. Flowers seem intended for the solace of ordinary human-
ity children love them quiet contented ordinary people love
them as they grow luxurious and disorderly people rejoice in
them gathered they are the cottager's treasure and in the
crowded town [they] mark as with a little broken fragment of
rainbow the windows of the workers in whose hearts rests the
covenant of peace. — Ruskin.

THE DASH ( — ).

Rule 1* Dashes may be used to set off a paren-
thetical expression ; as, —

" There was a pond — no, rather a bowl — of water in the centre."

Kemabe. — The dash — ^probably owing to its greater neatness and
o>::;nvenience — has to a great extent displaced the curves, or paren-
tussis; and the comma (see Eule III., p. 192) has a similar use. It
may be stated that the commas in this use denote the least, the
dashes the medium, and the curves the greatest degiee of separatioD.
Bot'h the dushes «nd *h<» «nTv«w at« coneotlv used in thia He!il»r!r.

PUNCTUATION. 199

Rnle II. The dash may be used to denote an inter-
ruption or a sudden change of thought ; as, —

1. " I knew I should find you at " — She cut me short by rising.

2. Is it possible that my friend — but I will not suspect him of the
deed.

Remark. — The dash sometimes denotes merely a significant
pause ; as, " The best way to punish him is to— let him alone."

Rule in. The dash may be used to denote a sum-
ming up of particulars ; as, —

He has lost wealth, home, friends — everything but honor.

Rule IV. The dash may be used to add effect to
other points.

Remark. — Two instances under this rule — namely, the use of the
dash before an enumeration (page 189, Note 1, a), and its use after a
long subject (page 195, Rule VII., Remark) — have already been
given. Among other uses may be mentioned the following : —

1. After a side head. (See head of this Remark.)

2. Between two quotations brought together in the same line ; as,
•' Are you ready?"—" Yes."

^ 3. At the end of an extract, before the name of the author or
irork ; as, —

"The groves were God's first temples." — Bryant.
4. After cw, namely, as follows, or other introductory word or words,
when the example, quotation, or enumeration forms a separate para-
graph. (Many illustrations of this use may be found on this and tha
jrreceding pages.)

EXERCISE XV.

Supply dashes where required in the following : —

1. But there lies the source so at least I believe of my sor-
row.

2. But not one of them [the women] betrayed the mysterious
something or other really, I can't explain precisely what it
wiw \ which I was looking for. Atlantic Monthly,

200 LETTER - WRITING.

3. There he sits hefore his table and lets his cofifee cool ancB
God knows I was ready to drink it warm two hours ago an(F
never looks at me.

4. And since there was no rehearsal delicious thought hov
it oc.iurred to me again and again ! since I was free, I walked.

5. He was witty learned industrious plausible everything but
honest.

6. Was there ever a braver captain ? Was there ever but I
scorn to boast.

7. The three greatest names in English poetry are among
the first we come to Chaucer Shakspeare Milton.

8. •' I have" " Nothing in the world," said the other.

THE CURVES ( ).

Biile. — The curves are used to enclose a remark,
reference, or explanation, that has little if any connec-
tion with the rest of the sentence ; as, —

" I was eager to discover the fair unknown, (she was again fair, to
my fancy !) and I determined to go down to the party." — AUaniie
Monthly.

Exp. — The enclosed expression is called a parenthesis. The same
name is sometimes applied to the enclosing marks, bilt the term
carves is shorter and more appropriate.

BEFEftENCE. — See remark under Rule I. for the dash, p. 198.

RjSM. 1. Inside Points. — The parenthesis is punctuated as if it were
not enclosed, with this exception : no point is used at the end (insidfi
the curve), unless it be an interrogation, or exclamation, or period
denoting an abbreviation. Other points seem to be superseded by the
curve.*

* Sometimes an entire sentence is enclosed in curves ; that is, it it
a parenthesis with reference to the paragraph. In that case the olos-
ing point is placed inside the last curve.

PUNCTUATION. 201

Example 1. " He says (I don't believe it) that my friend told him
3o." Here the parenthesis is a full sentence, but no period is used ai
the end. Example 2. "He tells me (is it so?) that you are going
home." Here the parenthesis is interrogative, and requires a ques
tion mark.

Reji. 2. Outside Points. — To ascertain whether any point is re-
qaired outside the curves, ask yourself the question, Would any point
be required in this place, if the parenthesis were removed, and the
parts before and after it brought together? If so, the same point
must still be used ; but where shall it be f — before the first, or after the
last, curve? Answer : It must be placed aft.er the last curve* unless
. there is a point inside that curve : if there is a point inside, then the
outside point must be 'placed before the first curve.

EXAMPLES.

1. Know, then, this truth (enough for man to know): Virtue alone
18 happiness below. [Here the parenthesis is, as it were, pushed in
between ^rvih and the colon required after it.]

2. Know, then, this truth : (oh, that all could be brought to realize
it!) virtue alone is happiness below. [Here an exclamation is inside
the last curve, hence the colon is put before the first. See also the
example under the above rule.]

EXERCISE XVI.

Supply curves and other points where needed in the
following sentences : —

1. There ha^ been no want of "chivalrous" she used the
word ! respect and attention.

2. Many have wondered perhaps you among the rest at my
success.

3. While the Christian desires the approbation of his fellow-
men and why should he not desire it he disdains to receive
their good-will by dishonorable means.

*Some writers place the point before the curve, and repeat the
point insile the last curve. This method is now nearly oleolete.

202 LETTER-WRITING.

4. The rocks hard hearted varlets ! melted xiofc ijito tears.

6. I gave eaid he and who would not have given? my last
dollar to the miserable beggar.

6. She had managed the matter so well oh how artfnl a
woman she was as to ensnare my father's heart. ^

THE BRACKETS [ ]. "^

Role* — The brackets are used to enclose some inter-
polation or correction made by an editor, reporter, or
transcriber; as, —

1. " The number of our days are [is] with thee." (Correction.)

2. " My colleague [Mr. Scott] is mistaken."

Rem. — The words enclosed in curves are part of the original com-
position ; those enclosed in brackets generally are not. But a writer
sometimes uses the brackets to enclose something that seems some-
what foreign to the context — a remark, for instance, under the head
of " Examples," as on page 201 of this work, and elsewhere.

Reference. — See the Remarks under Curves (pp. 200, 201)
They apply to the brackets also.

EXERCISE XVII.

Punctuate the following extract from a report of one
of Chatham's speeches ; bearing in mind the rules and
remarks on dashes', curves, and brackets : —

They should have beheld him when addressing himself to
Mr. Granville's successors he said As to the present gentlemen
those at least whonul have in my eye looking at the bench on
which Conway sat I have no objection I have never been made
a sacrifice by any of them. Some of them have done me the
honor to ask my poor opinion before they would engage to
repeal the act: they will do me the justice to cwn I did

PUNCTUATION, 203

advise them to engage to do it but notwithstanding for I love
to be explicit I cannot give them my confidence sensation Par-
don me gentlemen bowing to them confidence is a plant of slow
growth.

EXERCISE XVni. — GENERAL.

1. While the world lasts^some will lead, other^be led*

2. Is it possible that he is>but why^borrow troublef

3. He began his speech as follows * Mr. Ohairmai^ we have
met for the freest discussion^ of this subject »

4. A lady should be as to her dresi^ modestjprett;^ sensiblqjas
to her behavior^ dignified^ graceful self-forgetful^* as to her mo-
tives^ pure^ benevolent, aspiring*

5. **k. fool always wants to shorten space and time| a wise
man wants to lengthen both* A fool wants to kill space and
time»a wise man first to gain them. then to animate themV

6. His closing words were these tGentlemenj I have detained
yoQ too long already^and will not further trespass ^ries of go
on, go o^tipon your patienct, ^c^ gentlemen^ I cannot go on
now ancfi close by bidding you good nigh'^oud and prolonged
cheers during which the speaker withdre^

7. Wherever we may fix there is still some one whom we may
find superior or inferior and these relations are mutually convert-
ible as we ascend or descend the shrub is taller than the flower
which grows in its shade the tree than the shrub the rock than
the tree the mountain than the single rock and above all are
the sun and the heavens it is the same in the world of life

EXERCISE XIX. — CONTINUED DISCOURSE.

Wit ahd Humoe.

Falstaff has both wit and humor but more wit I think ,than
humor, between wit and humor there is an evident distinction,
but to subject the distinction to minute criticism would require
more time than we can spare and after all it is more easy to

204 LETTER - WRITING,

feel .than to explain it^f I should say alezander pope has greai
witlcharles dickens has great hamor, all would give me theii
assent ^but if reversing the positions I should say charlet
dickens has great wit Alexander pope gre^ humor the asser-
tion would be met by an instinctive denial^wit implies thought J
humor sensibility ^wit deals with ideas.humor with actions and
with manners^ wit may be a thing of pure imagination fthumcr
involves sentiment and character ^it is an essence^ humor an
incarnation ^wit and humor however have some elements in
common *both develop unexpected analogiesj both include the
principles of contrast and assimilation > both detect inward
resemblances amidst external difference^nd the result of both
Is pleasurable surpri8e|[but] the surprise from wit excites admi*
ration^the surprise from humor stimulates merriment .and pro-
duces laughter^* humor is a genial quality^ laughter is indeed
akin to weeping!and true humor is as closely allied to pity as;^
it is abhorrent of derision. -rflenry Oiles.

[Further exercises may be had in abundance, and of the best kind,
from any well-printed book or magazine.]

Concluding SuoaBSTiONS. — 1. If you desire to improve in punc-
tuation, notice the points used in whatever you are reading, and try
to discover why they are used. You should also punctuate carefully
whatever you write.

2. Do not use too many points. Do not insert a point where it
rimply may be inserted, but only where it must be ; or, at least, when
it adds to the clearness or force of the sentence.

PART III.

MISCELLANEOUS:

Appellative Titles.

Forms of Address and Salutation

Abbreviations.

Foreign Words and Phrases.

Postal Information.

Business Forms.

Appellative Titles.

{

OUTLINE.

1. Use and Abuse op Titles.

2. List op Titles and their ABBEEviATioirs.

Introductory Remark. — An attempt is here made to reduce to
something like a system the " unwritten law " recognized by the
highest authorities in social, professional, and official circles, relating
to the use of the various appellative titles employed in the United
States. This is done mainly for the purpose of assisting those who
have occasion to employ these titles in correspondence ; but beyond
this, we hope to do something for the diffusion of correct ideas on the
subject, to the end that the public at large may learn to bestow these
titular honors with intelligent and just discrimination.

Farts* — This article will consist of two parts: in the first
will be discussed the significance and use of the various kinds
of titles ; and in the second will be presented a full classified
list of them, with their authorized abbreviations.

I. USE AND ABUSE OF TITLES.

Classification* — American titles may be classified as
follows : —

1. Titles of Respect and Couetesy.
^. Titles of Attainment in Cottrse.
3. Titles of Service ex-oppicio.

For brevity, these may be respectively designated as
Social, Scholastic, and Official titles.

208 LETTER - WRITING.

Social Titles. — Titles of respect and courtesy are of uni-
versal application ; and are usually employed in polite inter-
course, unless superseded by some professional or official title
To omit them in addressing others (except members of the
Society of Friends, or those with whom we are on terms of
the closest intimacy) betrays in any case a want of delicacy
and refinement, and in some cases amounts to actual rude-
ness.

The social titles usually employed are Mister (formerly
Master), Sir, Esquire, Gentlemen (plural only), Master
(applied to boys), Mistress (pronounced Missis), Madam,
Miss, and Ladies (plural only).

Mr., Master, Mrs., and Miss are always prefixed to the name.
Esquire is always sufiSxed. Sir, Gentlemen, Madam, and Ladies are
always used without the name, as in the salutation of a letter. Sir,
Esq., Master, and Miss are used in both the singular and the plural;
Gentlemen and Ladies (as titles), in the plural only ; Mrs. and
Madam, in the singular only. Mr. has no English plural, but its
place is supplied by Messrs., a contraction of the French Messieurs.
The want of a plural of Madam is in like manner supplied by the
word Ladies. But we have no word to serve as the plural of Mrs.,
unless it he the French Mesdames (plural of Madame). The objection
to this is, that it is not yet Anglicized, and its use therefore savors
of pedantry. The want of a good native plural of Mrs. is a serious
defect in the language. We address a firm composed of Mr. Smith
and Mr. Jones, as " Messrs. Smith & Jones ;" but how shall we
address a firm composed of Mrs. Smith and Mrs. Jones ? Evidently
we must either address them individually, as " Mrs. Smith and Mrs.
Jones ;" or else collectively (using the obnoxious French term Mes-
dames), as " Mmes. Smith and Jones."

Mrs. and Lady. — Besides being vulgar, it is a shocking
ambiguity to use "lady" instead of "wife" or "Mrs;" birt
Mr. and Mrs. Jones is understood by every one. It is true
that the other style, Mr. Jones and Lady, was once, in Dr.
Johnson's time, for instance, in good usage in England ; bui
this affords no valid reason for its use at the present day.

TITLES. 209

In invitations to prominent officials, Lady is sometimes
employed to denote the wife of the officer, as *' The Secretary
of the Nayy and Lady ;" but in general invitations to gentle-
men, the plural form should be used, as " Mr. Charles Wilson
and Ladies."

The use of Mrs. or Miss, without the name, in address, is
no more to be tolerated than the use of Mr. alone.

Mr. and Esq. — In this country these terms are generally
interchangeable, but the former has a somewhat wider appli-
cation than the latter. Mr. may be applied to men of all
classes, whether high or low ; but £sq. is properly applied
only to persons of some prominence in society. It would
be a misjise of language to address an ignorant man, for
example, as Joseph Murray, IJsq.; but he might without
impropriety be addressed as Mr. Joseph Murray. In aristo-
cratic countries, this choice of title would be determined by
a man's occupation alone, some kinds of labor being regarded
as essentially menial and degrading ; but in this country, in
accordance with the spirit of free institutions, it should be
determined, not by a person's vocation or station, but by
his acquirements, training, character, refinement, and public
services. Honest worth, refined character, and valuable ser-
vices to the country, are the foundations of true republican
nobility, and have a right to command respect.

Members of the legal profession are always addressed in
anting as Esq,

Special Uses of Mr., Mrs., and Miss.^There are some
jiteresting fects in regard to the use of tlicse titles, which,
though not directly relating to correspondence, are not out of
place here : —

1. To denote pre-eminence. — As persons rise to distinction, other
titles seem to drop off as unmeaning and superfluous ; and the plain
title of Mr., borrowing a lustre from their own characters and from the
citi7«nship which they have done so much to eiii\oV>le,\i^(iov£\»i?.\.^'^Vfc^a.
18*

210 LETTER - WRITING.

a mark of true nobility. Thus we say Mr. Adams, Mr. Lincoln, Mr
Sumner, Mr. Chase ; and no other titles, such as Excellency. Honor-
able, or Senator, would be so expressive of the respect and esteem
with which they are regarded. Mrs. and Miss are similarly used to
denote distinction ; as, Mrs. Stowe, Miss Dix. Indeed, in speaking
Df persons of the very highest distinction, we reject all titles. Such
tuen. for example, as Shakspeare, Milton, Martin Luther. Edmund
Burke, Patrick Henry, and Daniel Webster, are most honored ia
their own illustrious names alone.

The common American vulgarism of contracting and mutilating
the Christian name in referring to prominent or elderly persons, as
Dan Webster, Joe Johnston, Ben Wade, and Andy Johnson, is dis-
respectful, presumptuous, and altogether indefensible.

2. To denote seniority. — If a person has an unusual name, or
if he is the only person of the name in a particular* place, the
title may be prefixed to the family name alone ; as, " Mr. East-
lake, Mrs. Lefevre." If there are two or more persons of the
same name, the oldest or most prominent may be addressed as
Mr. Smith, the others of the name being addressed and spoken
of as " Mr. Wm Smith, Mr. James Smith," etc., joining the title
to the full name. As elsewhere stated, it is better, in address-
ing a married woman, if her husband is living, to prefix the
title Mrs. to her husband's name : as, " Mrs. John Smith." When
the woman is married to the eldest male member of the family,
or is the only one of the name, she receives merely the title of " Mrs.
Smith," while each of the others is distinguished by her husband's
name; as, "Mrs. Peter Smith," "Mrs. Thomas Smith," etc. When-
ever the eldest dies, the wife of the eldest son or brother, or whoever
may be next in the order of succession, succeeds to the honor of
" Mrs. Smith.' In the case of two or more unmarried daughters, the
eldest alone is " Miss Brown," while the others are " Miss Jane
Brown," " Miss Svtsan Brown," etc. The same usage is sanctioned
with respect to two or more sons. When all are addressed or spoken
>f together, we may say, " the Misses Brown," or " the Mia
i^rowns ;" " the Messrs. Brown," or *' the Mr. Browns," If, however,
the family name ends in s, the title must be made plural, for the sake
of euphony; qs, " the Misses Jones," "the Messrs. Rogers."

3. To avoid invidious distinctions. — Mr. is used among geulle-

TITLES. 211

laen meeting as such, for social, literary, scientific, or other par*
poses of mutual interest, when professional or official titles vhich
attack to a part only of the company might seem to imply an .nvid
ious comparison ; as, Mr. Benjamin Rush, Mr. Agassiz, Mr. EdwarJ
Everett, Mr. Bryant, etc. Great delicacy of feeling is implied in thia
use of Mr. It arises from that instinct of genuine politeness which
carefully avoids everything which could wound the sensihilities of
an^ one present by reminding him of his inferiority.

4. Before other Titles. — Mr. is sometimes used before the official
or ])rofessional titles of prominent personages ; as, "Mr. President."
" Mr. Chief Justice." ** Mr. Senator." Rev. is similarly used, always
with the prefixed ; as, " The Rev. Dr. Tyng," " The Rev. Prof.
Hodge." " The Rev. Father Brown." The title Bev. should never be
used immediatelv before the surname. Either the Christian name
should be given, as " The Rev. Albert Barnes," or some other title
should intervene, as in the above examples. If no scholastic title is
applicable, Mr. may be used ; as, " The Rev. Mr. Elliott."

Mrs. may in like manner be used, in speaking of or addressing
married women, before the names and titles of their husbands; as,
" Mrs. Admiral Porter," " Mrs. Senator Sherman," " Mrs. General
Sheridan." Objections may be urged against this Ftyle of address:
but it has the sanction of good usage at the National Capital ; and use
^yes law to etiquette as well as to language.

ScholMtic Titles. — These are degrees and other honors
conferred by universities, colleges, scientific schools, and other
institutions of learning, or acquired in the lawful exercise of
a learned profession.

Collegiate degrees, and those of scientific, art, and other
learned associations, are conferred in two ways : regularly, or
it course; and honoris causcL. Regular degrees are con-
feTed upon those who have completed a prescribed course
and passed a formal examination ; honorary degrees, on per-
sons who have become distinguished in public life, or in
liberal and scientific studies. Being bestowed as rewards of
personal a< hievement, they belong for life to tl\<^ \^c.\^\<i.\s.^^

212 LETTER 'WBITING.

unaifected by any positions and honors that may be subse-
quently obtained.

Reverend, Pbesident, etc. — The title of Reverend^
though it is not regularly conferred, is always, given, by com-
mon consent, to those who have passed the necessary exami-
nation and been regularly ordained: and it may therefore
without impropriety be said to be conferred in course.

President, Provost, Chancellor, Rector, Dean, Registrar,
Professor, and Master, as titles of service, attach primarily
to the offices, rather than the officers ; and when the duties
of these offices are discontinued, the titles themselves gener-
ally fall into disuse. After long and distinguished service,
however, the title may be retained, as in the case of Emeritus
Professors, Emeritus Rectors, etc.

Professor. — ^The title of Professor may be possessed of
right or by courtesy. It belongs of right to any one elected by
the proper authorities to a regular chair or professorship in any
educational institution organized with full departments and
faculties, and conferring degrees under a legal charter. One
cannot become a professor of his own choice — i. e., be self-
elected ; he must be elected by others who are vested with
proper authority.* ^

The title is given by courtesy to scholars and scientists who
have become noted as specialists in any department of know-
ledge, and to those who have distinguished themselves as
educators.

Abuse of the Title. — It is not uncommon at the present
• lay for teachers of the Squeers sort, dancing-masters, horse-
tamers, barbers, and pretenders of all kinds, to assume the

* Projewor is uow, in academic language, applied to a salaried graduate, either
actually employed iu teacliiug, or at least whose duty it is to teach. — EneytiUipadia
Briianniea. This duty is not always recognized. The course of time has generated
eiaecure profeBBonihipff.— Maiden, Origin of VniverniiM, p. 111.

TITLES. 213

title of Professor, in order to give them, in the eyes of the
ignorant, an importance that they could never hope to attain
by honest means. This abuse should be frowned upon by all
intelligent people, as it tends to bring an honorable and
useful title into contempt. All titles, and especially that of
Professor, should be used sparingly and with wise discrimi-
nation.

. Master.* — The term Master is used in England, and also
in some parts of this country, instead of Principal or Teacher ;
as "Head-Master of Eugby," "Master of Adams Grammar
School." Formerly all male instructors were designated as
" Master," or " Schoolmaster," but the more democratic term
'' Teacher " has now pretty generally supplanted it.

•

Doctor of Medicine (M. D.). — No one has a right to this
title who is not a regular graduate of a college in good stand-
ing. It may now be obtained by a person of either sex. A
woman who is entitled to the degree may be addressed as
" Florence Howard, M. D.," or as " Dr. Florence Howard."

Abuse of the Title. — The unwarranted appropriation of
titles, and especially of this title, is in any case a gross vio-
lation of taste ; and when, as is too often the case, it is done
to deceive the public for the sake of personal gain, it is a
base and dangerous fi^ud. The professions — and society still
more — need some authoritative and effective protection from
such impostors; persons who, usurping professional titles,
inflict upon the public unprofessional practice, and fill their
pockets with money obtained by false pretences from over-
credulous patients. Such announcements as, " Doctor Bun-
come's Elixir of Life," " Br. Gullaway, Medical Adviser and
Electrician," ''Dr. Jalap, M. Z)., cures all fatal diseases," etc.,

* Master MiA Doctor vrere formerly synonymous terms; but in process of time
the name Maater was restricted to teachers of the liberal arts, and the title Of
Doctor v/M AAsnmed by teachers of theology, law, and xc^ed\cvcv«.

214 LETTER - WRITING.

ought at least to suggest doubt and investigation \o invalids
Life and health are too precious to be entrusted to the care of
ignorant and unprincipled quacks.

Official Titles. — These include all the titles applicable t^
officers in the civil, military, and naval services of the United
States and of the several States. Civil titles belong to the
office and not to the incumbent. Though the officer, on retiring
from public service, again becomes a private citizen, it is
customary, as a form of compliment, to continue the officia]
title during life, unless superseded by one more honorable.
Indeed, it is not unusual to retain it even when different or
inferior public service is afterward accepted.

Thi.s anomaly in the use of titles in a country whose institution^
forbid titled classes, made it possible to have as advocates in a recent
celebrated trial, two "Judges," two '* Generals," and several " Honor-
ables." Observing this in the publi.shed reports, an English gentle-
man wrote to a friend residing in this country, asking how and by
what commission the cause was being tried. *' You have," said he,
" a judge on the bench ; but then you have two judges, two generals,
and as many honorables at the bar. Is the defendant being tried by
a court of law, a court-martial, or a court ecclesiastic?"

The retention of titles after retirement from service seema
to be at variance with the spirit of our institutions, and it
may therefore be questioned whether it would not be more
patriotic, as well as in better taste, to discontinue the title
with the office.

■

His ExcEiiLENCY. — The title given to the President in
Washington's time was His Excellency. Highness was pro-
posed, but coming as it did from the Princes and Princesses
Royal of England, it was rejected as unrepublican. The title
of Excellency has gradually fallen into disuse in addressing the
Chief Magistrate ; but it is still given to (Governors and For-
eign Ministers. It is the legal title of the Gbvemors of Mas-
eacbusntts and South Carolina; but so repugnant were iitled

TITLES. 215

forms to the founders of our National and State constitutions
and laws, that with perhaps these two exceptions, no civil litlet
other than those naming the officers have legal recognition.

Hon. and Esq. — The general official titles in the civil
service are Honorable and Esquire. The first is applicable
to judges, mayors, senators and representatives in CongfCSs,
the heads of government departments, and others of similar
rank, below that of Governor or President ; and the title is
generally retained through life.* All civil officers not having
a right to the title of Honorable, are addressed as Esquire
or Sir.

Abuse of Hon. — The abuse of Honorable has brought ii
into such disrepute, that without a knowledge of the charac-
ter and services of those to whom it is given, it has come to
have little significance. Only those whose abilities, character,
and services have caused them to be elected or appointed tc
the most important and responsible trusts of the nation,
or of a State or city, are entitled to be enrolled as Honorable.

Military and Naval Titles. — Military and Naval, like
professional titles, are properly retained after long or distin-
guished service. The title which properly belongs to an
officer and by which he is addressed is that named in his
commission. Those who rank under Captain in the Army,
and Commander in the Navy, are addressed by their title, or
simply as Mr., Sir, or Dr., as the case may be. U. S. A. and
U. S. N. are given after their names by the officers of the
United States Army aiud Navy respectively.

Selection and Order of Titles. — When titles or degree?
applicable to the same person are the same in kind, only the
most honorable is used. When they differ in kind, and but
one is given, the most honorable is used; if all are given.

* For a more specific statement of tlie officers to whom this title may be applied
we page 219. For the uses of Enquire ;itid Honorable in England, see pa;;e 240.

216 LETTER - WRITING.

they ai*e placed in the order of their honor or precedence,
which is presumed to be the order in which they were con-
ferred or acquired.

Titles and degrees are not assumed by the writer in private cone*
spondence ; but in an official communication of any kind the signature
should be followed by the writer's office or rank, or its abbreviation ;
as, •' George W. Sharswood, AsBociate Justice oj the Supreme Court of
Penrm/lvania :" " W. T. Sherman, OeneraV A scholastic title is not
appended to a signature, unless it is at the same time professional.
Thus, " John Jones, LL.D.," as an official signature, would be in bad
taste; but "John Smith, Jf.jD.." or " Wm. Brown, D,D.iS.," would
be entirely proper, because M. D. and D. D. S. are not only scholastic
or collegiate, but also professional titles. (See page 48.)

II. CLASSIFIED LIST OF APPELLATIVE TITLES.

WltH THEIR ABBREVIATIONS.
CLASSIFICATION.

I. TiTLEs 'dip Respect and Courtesy.

(SociAt.)
II. Titles oip Attainment.

(SCHOLASTIO.)

III. Titles of Service.

(OrFICIAL.)

1. Divinity.

2. Law.

3. Medicine.

4. Phil, and Science.

5. Arts and Letters.

6. Music.

7. Technics.

8. Didactics.

9. Fellowships, etc.

1. Clerical.

2. Civil.

3. Professional.

4. Military and Naval.

5. Diplomatic.

Note. — Scholastic Degrees (A. M., D. D., etc.) are always abbre*
viated. No abbreviations are allowable in addressing an officer of
high rank ; a President, Governor, or Archbishop, for example. A
list of general abbreviations may be found on page 242, et »eq.

TITLES.

217

Behabk. — Many abbreviations of titles may be used in catalogues,
on tb9 title-pages of books, and elsewhere, that are inadmissible i.i
addressing letters. In addresses, no degree is used lower than Master
or Doctor. Thus, we may write "John Smith, A. M., or M. D.," but
not " John Smith, A. B., or B. S." If a person has no higher title
than a bachelor's degree, we should use simply Mr. or Esq. In formal
letters any of the higher titles, such as S. T. D., L. H. D.. A. A. S.,
may be used. If a person has a number of honorable distinctions,
one or more may be used, followed by etc; as, " John Tyndall, LL.D.,
F. K. S., etc." In the following list, the more usual abbreviations are
preceded by a section-mark ( § ) ; as, J LL.D.

I. Titles of Respect and Courtesy.

[Fr. denotes French ; pi., plural ; pron., pronounced ; itoltoc, foreign.]

Mister (formerly Master) § Mr.
Messieurs (Fr. pi.) . § Messrs.

Gentlemen

Sir, Sirs

Esquire, Esquires JEsQ., Bsqs.
Master (a boy) . . . . .

Mistress (pron. Missis) . § Mrs.
Mesdames (Fr. pi.) . . Mines.

Madam Mad.

Madame (Fr.) .... Mine.

Ladies

Miss, Misses

II. Titles of Attainment in Couese.

All of the following degrees, and many more, are authorized ; but
many of them are rarely if ever given. B. C. L., D. C. L., and a few
others are conferred only by foreign universities. Harvard College
confers only the following degrees: regular — A. B., A. M., Ph. D.,
B.D., LL.B.. S.B., S.D., C.E., M. D., D.M.D.: honorary— LL.D.,
D. D. Yale confers nearly the same, with the addition of Ph. B.,
D. E., and Mus. D.

[The Latin terms are given only when they are necessary to explain the abbrt- •

Tiation.]

1. Divinity.

Bachelor of Divinity B. D.

Doctor of Divinity . . gD. D.
Doctor of Divinity, Sanctce The-

ologiae Doctor . . S. T. D.
Doctor of Divinity, Doctor The-

vlogioe D. T.

Professor of Divinity, Sanctce The-
ologicB Professor . . S. T. P.

2. Law.

Bachelor of Laws . . . LL.B.
Master of Laws .... M. L.
Doctor of Laws . . . g LL.D.

LETTER- WRITING.

Dr.of Lsw!. JunifnZ»or(«r, J.D. [

noctor ol Civil Lbw, Juris Civilis ■ BBJ:b. of

Doctor . . . : . J.C. D. ' Dr. ofMi
Bwhslor of Civil Lai- , B.C.L. \
[iDctor^fCivilLaw. . D.O.L. |
J>rofl)olhLavB, Canon Bud Civil.

JuTuutrmtqnt Doetor J. U. D.

I. Uiulc,

»ic M.B.01
D.M. or|

Baehflo

of Medicine

- M.B

Doctor

r U,-<ilciDe .

■ SM.D

Uutrr

n Surgfry, Chirm-gia Ma

gUUr

Gradvia

einPbarmn.-

Ph&r.O

Master

n Pharmacj

Phar.M

Doctor

a Pharmacy

PhftT.D

Dr. of J

cnUl Biirppt

SD.D.S

Ur, Uen

tal Medicine

JD.M.D

4. Phllosopb7 and Bdenoe

Bach e Id

of Philosophy , Ph. B

Dod.ir„

■Philosophy

. JPh.D

of Science .
f Science .

6. Arte and Iiettare.

fiachelin.lArls ^B.A.orA.B.

Muster ..fAftB M.A.-rA.M.

Ilschelor of Lelt,.r». £arml'i>irf„!
Xilcrarum B. Lit.

Doctor of Jjntltn, Literaram Doc-
tor Ut. D.

Doctor of Polite Lttj'rature,
Literanim IIumaniorKm Doc-
tor L.H.D.

rwtI,Bnreatp(En>r.| , , P. L.

I 7. Didactics.

! (Pa. State Normal Schools,)
I Bflchelorof the Elements . B. E.
I Mailer ofthc Elements . M.B.
I EachelorofScienW. , B.8
I "Muster of Science . . M.S
I Bachelor of the aassica . B. C.
I Master of tlie Classics . . M. C,

8. Technics.

Civil Engineer . . . JC.B.

9. Fellowships, etc.

(A riran.)

Fellow <Tf the. A 111. Aendeiiiy Artid-

entile A Ttencati fE ^cjiu A- A.S.

Ueirber of Ain. Anliqoarian Si.

Sociiialu Social A. A. B. S.

Mi'mbernf the Am Oriental Soc.,
Amerieana Orimtalii Sociiialii
Sociua . . . . A. 0. 8. S.

Member of Am. Phil. Soc.. So-
citlotii Phitoiophica A meric\: nu
Socius . . . , 8. P. A. 8.

Fellow of the Mass. Med. Soc,
Mn>saeh«sHlmst! Mididn-r
Soeiemiit flooMS M. M. 8. S

TITLES.

210

Fellow of the Hist. Society, Sncie-
tatv IfiHorios Sodus 8. H. S.

Fellow of Connecticut Academy,
Conn. AcademicB Socius C.A.S.

Thet«e are the only American societies that confer membershipe or fellownhipp
tiiat are recognized as titles.

III. Titles of Sekvice Ex-Offioio.

1. The Clerical Service.*

A Bishop (Epia., Cath., et al.) : —

Right Reverend . ^Bt.Bev.
A Bishop (Methodist) : —

Reverend §Bev.

A Presiding Elder (Meth.) : —

Reverend Bev.

A Rector. Minister, Priest, Rabbi.

or Reader Bev.

2. The OlvU Service.
1. National Government.

The Chief Executive : —

1. Civil: The President ^Pres.

2. Military : Commander-in-Chief

of the Army and Navy.

The Vice-President, Ex-OflRcio
President of the Senate : —
Honorable . . . . ^ Hon.

CJhief- Justice of Supreme Court : —
The Chief-Justice . . . C. J.
His Honor

Araociate Justices : —

Justice Jus.

His Honor

Foreign Ministers: —

His Excellency . . H. Ezc.
Honorable Hon.

Members of the Cabinet and Mem-
bers of Congress . . . Hon.

Heads of Bureaus, Asst. Secreta
ries, Comptrollers and Auditors
of the Treasury. Clerks of the
Senate and House of Represen-
tatives ^Esq.

By courtesi/ . Hon.

All other United States Officers,

Esq. or Mr.

• 2. State Governments.
The Governor . . . . g Gov.

Civil : His Excellency H. Ezc.

Military : Commander-in-Chief.
Sen. Judge of Supreme Court : —

Chief- Just ice . . . . O. J.

His Honor . . . . . —
Associate Justices : —

Justice ... . . Jue

Judge

His Honor

Lieutenant-Governor, Heads of

Departments, State Senators,-!

Law Judges .... Hon.

* For Roman Catholic clerical titles see page 228, et teq.

t Authorities are divided on the question whether the titl«* linn, fthnnld be ap.
plied to nxfrnbers of the upper ami lower housen of the legi»«lRinr«<. It is the prac-

220

LETTER- WRITING,

Mayors of Cities : —

Honorable Hon.

His Honor

Members of the House of Repre-
sentatives* Esq.

By courtesy . . Hon.

Aldermen, Magistrates, and all
OfBcers not specified . . Esq.

3. Professional Services.

Officers of Universities and Col-
leges : —
Chancellor . . . Chanc.

Vice-Chan cellor . V.Chano.
President .... ^Pres.
Vice-President . J V. Pres.

Provost Prov.

Dean§

Rector .
Registrar
Librarian

Beet

Beer
J lib.

Faculty and Instructors : —

Professor .... J Prof.

Lecturer

Tutor

4. The Military and Naval Service.

The command pertaining to the rank of general and line officers
is printed under the title in finer type. Commands are however sub-
ject to change by assignment, and " the laws governing the army
organization have left it in an anomalous state, and the rank of
commands in an unsettled condition." The titles of the general and
line officers, placed opposite in the two columns, indicate relative rank
in the two departments of service.

Military Service (U. S. A.).

GEN'L AND LINE OFFICERS.

General Gen.

The Armies of the U. 8.

Lieutenant General . Lt. Gen.

Au Ar. Corps and territorial Div.
Major General . . MaJ. Gen.

A Division, and territorial Div.

Brigadier General . Brigf. Gen.
A Brigade, and territorial Dept. '

Colonel Col.

A Regiment.

Naval Service (U. S. N.).

LINE OFFICERS.

Admiral . . Adm. or Adml.
The Fleets of the U. 8.

Vice Admiral ... V. Adml.
A Fleet or Fleets.

Rear Admiral . . . B. Adml.
A Fleet or Squadron.

Commodore . . . Commo.
Squadron. Ships of First Class.

Captain Capt.

Vessels of Second Class.

tice of the Slate Department at WaHhington to apply the title Esq. to members
cf both : but the custom of most States in different. Probably the greater weight
of opinion is in favor of the usage here indicated; i.e., the application of Hon. to
members of the upper house, and Esq. to those of the lower. In some States khs
title of Hon. is applied also to the Speaker of the lower house.
*8ee the j-receding foot-note, beginning on page 219.

TITLES,

221

LINE 0FFICEB8 {OoniiMied).

Lieutenant Colonel Lt. Col.
A Battalion. 2d in com'd, Reg't.

Major MaJ.

A Battalion. Sd in com'd, Beg't.

Captain Capt.

A Ccmpany.

First Lieutenant . let Lieut.
A Platoon. 2d in com'd, Comp.

Second Lieutenant . 2d Lieut.
A Platoon. Sd in com'd, Comp.

Cadet

student at West Point Mil. Acad.

STAFF OFFICERS.

Adjutant Greneral . Adj. Gten.
Bank of Brigadier General.

Assistant Adj. Gen. . A. A. G.
Rank of Colonel to Major.

Inspector General Insp. Q<en.
Rank of Colonel.

Assistant Insp. Gen. . A. I. G.
Rank of Colonel.

Quartermaster General Q. M. G.
Rank of Brigadier General.

Assistant Q. M. Gen. A. Q. M. G.
Rank of Colonel.

Deputy Q. M. G. . Dep. Q. M. G.
Rank of Lt. Colonel.

Quartermaster . . . . Q. M.
Rank of M^jor.

Assistant Quartermaster A.Q.M.
Rank of Captain.

Pommissary Gen. of Subsistence.
Rank ol Brig. Gen. C. G. 8.

Assistant C. G. S. . A. C. G. S.
Rank of Colonel to Lt. Colonel.

Commissary of Subsistence C. S.
Rank of Major to Capt.
7P*

LINE OFFICERS {Continued).

Commander Com.

Vemels of Third Clas8.

Lieutenant Com. . . Lt. Com.
Vessels of Fourth Class.

Lieutenant Lleuti

Executive Officer of Fourth Class.

Master Mas.

Assistant Navigator.

Ensign Ens.

Midshipman Mid

Student at Annapolis Nav. Acad.

STAFF OFFICERS.

Surgeon General . Surgr. Gen.
Rank of Commodore.

Medical Director . . Med. Dir.
Rank of Captain.

Medical Inspector . Med. Insp.
Rank of Commander.

Surgeon Surgf.

Rank of Lieutenant Commander.

Passed Assist. Surg. P. A. Surg-.
Rank of Lieutenant.

Assistant Surgeon Asst. Surg-.
Rank of Master to Ensign.

Paymaster General . . P. M. G.
Rank of Commodore.

Pay Director . . . Pay Dlr.
Rank of Captain.

Pay Inspector . . Pay Insp.
Rank of Commander.

Paymaster P. M.

Rank of Lieutenant Commander.

Passed Asst. P. M. P. A. P. M.
Rank of Lieutenant.

Assistant Paymaster . A. P.M.
Rank of Master.

222

LETTER - WRITING.

STAFF OFFICERS {Continued).

Surgeon-General . Surgr* Gen.
Rank of Brigadier Qeneral.

Chief Medical Purveyor,

Rank of Col. Chf. Med. PUT.

Surgeon Surgr.

Rank of M^Jor.

Assistant Surgeon Asst. Surgr.
Rank of Captain to lat Lieut.

Paymaster-General . P. M. G.
Rank of Colonel.

Assistant P. M. G. Asst.P.M.G.
Rank of Colonel.

Paymaster PayM.

Rank of M%jor.

Chief of Engineers . . Chf. E.
iUnk of Brigadier General.

Chief of Ordnance . Chf. Ord.
Rank of Brigadier Genera).

Judge-Adv.-Gen. .
Rank of Brig. Gen.

Judge-Advocate
Rank of M^or.

Cbier Signal Officer
Rank of Colonel.

J. A. G.

J. A.

c. s. o.

STAFF OFFICERS (CbnCinued).

Engineer-imChief Engr.-in-Chf.
Rank of Commodore.

Chief Engineers . . . Chf. B.
Rank of Captain to Lieutenant.

Passed Asst. Eng. . P. A. En^r*
Rank of Lieut, to Master.

Assistant Engineer . . A. Eng.
Rank of Master to Ensign.

Cadet Engineer : Cadet Eiigr.
Graduates of Naval Academy.

Chaplain Chap.

Rank of Capt. to Lt. Com.

Chief of Construction Chf. Con.
Rank of Commodore.

Naval Constructor Nav. Con.
Rank of Captain to Lieutenant.

Commandant .... Coxndt.
Navy Yards and Stations.

Navigator Nav.

Master of a VesseL

Captain (by courtesy) . . Capt.
Master of a Merchant VesseL

6. The Diplomatic and Consular Service.

finvoy Extraordinary and Min-
ister Plenipotentiary,

E. E. and M. P.

Minister Plenipotentiary,

Min. Plen.

Minister Resident . Min. Res.

Uinister Resident and Consul-
General . . M. B. and C. G.

Secretary of Legation Sec. Lesr<

Interpreter Int.

Consul-General . . . .CO.
Vice-Consul-General . V. C. G.

Consul C.

Vice-Consul V.-C,

Deputy Consul . . . . D. C.
Consular Agent . . Con. Agrt.
Commercial Agent . . C. A.

Agent Afirt.

Marshal Mar.

Consular Clerk . . . . O. C

Forms of Address and Salutation

I. American.

(The form of Addreu is printed in plain Roman type, the Salutation in italic.
A deiiutes the Christian name; B , the surname. See Part I., p. 25 et neg.]

1. Persons in Private Life.

The fouiis and directions under this head are fully given in Parti.,
Chap. II., Sec. II., rendering any further forms unnecessary.

2. Persons in the Learned Professions.

The Clergy.*

d Bishop (other than a Methodist). f

To J the Right Reverend Alonzo Potter, D. D., Bishop of Pennsyl-
vania. Right Reverend Sir : — or Right Rev. and dear Sir.

A Rector, Minister, Priest^ Rabbi, ^ or Reader, §

To the Rev. A B . To the Rev. Dr. A B . The Rev.

George Brown, D. D., Rector (or Pastor, as the case may be) of

Church, Philadelphia. Sir: — Reverend Sir : — Rev. and dear Sir : —

The Bench and the Bar.

The Chief-Justice of the Supreme Court of the United States,

To the Hon. Salmon P. Chase, Chief-Justice ol— etc. To the Chief
Justi33 of the Supreme Court, etc. Sir : — Mr. Chief-Justice : — Your

* For the addresses and salutations to be used in addressing the clergy of th*
Bitman Catholic Church, see page 228.

t Method if*t bifthope dlRcIaim the title of Rt. Rev., and are addressed simply as Rev.

] To may be omitted ; but it is better to retain it in writing to distinguished peiv
(K>i)ages or corporate bodies.

{In the Jewish Church all ordnin^d ministers are styled Rabbi, and in this
country are addressed as Her. The Hebrew title is Moreh Tfedek (teacher of right-
eousness), or Moranu (our teacher), or Moreh Moranu (the teacher of our teachers).
The Reader is alno addieshed us Jlev. His Hebrew title is Hatan (conductor of
services).

224 LETTER-WRITING.

Honor : — May it Please Your Honor : — May it Please the Honor-

able Court: —

Note.— Tour Honor, May it Please, etc., are the terms that are ased in coart.
not in private letters.

An Associate Justice.

To the Honorable A B , Justice, etc. Or. Honorable Jusi i« c

B . Sir : — Your Honor : — etc.

Other Judges.

The Hon. A B , Judge of the Court of Quarter Sessions

(or as the case may be). Or simply, The Honorable A-; B .

Sir : — Dear Sir : — Your Honor : — etc.

LatpyerSf Justices of the Peac-e^ etc.
John H. Jones, Esq. Sir: — Dear Sir: —

The Medical Peofessiob.
A Physician or Surgeon,
Dr. 0. W. Holmes. Or, 0. W. Holmes, Esq., M. D. Sir:—

A Dentist.

Dr. John Alexander. Or, John Alexander, Esq., D. D. S. (or
D. M. D.). Sir:— Dear Sir:—

LiTEEAEY AND SCIENTIFIC MeN.

The President of a College.

The Rev. Eliphalet Nott, D. D., LL.D., President of Union College.
Or, The Rev. Di. Nott (with or without the official designation)
Sir : — Dear Sir: — Rev. and dear Sir : —

A Professor. »

John Lewis, D. D., LL.D.. Professor of Greek in College.

Or, Prof. John Lewis, D. D., LL.D. Oi, Dr. John Lewis, Prof, of ,

etc. Sir : — Dear Sir : —

3. Officers In the Civil Service.

The President of the United Stales,

To the President, Executive Mansion, Washington, D. C Sir:-^

or Mr. President: —

NoTK.— The term " His Excellency " was foi-merly applied to the President, thna
To Xlis Excellency, George Washington, PreH. uf the U. S. ; but la now nearly U
not quite discontinued. (See page 214.)

FORMS OF ADDRESS. 225

The Vice-FreHdent.

To the Honorable Henry Wilson, Vice-President of the United
StatCiS. Or (unofficial), Hon. Henry Wilson. Sir : —

Cabinet Ministers.

To the Honorable E. M. Stanton, Secretary of War. Or, To tlip
Honorable the Secretary of War. Or, Hon. E. M. Stanton. Sir .—

All others not specified who are entitled to " Honorable " (see pag« '
215 and 219} are addressed in a similar manner.

Foreign Ministers.

To His Excellency Edward Everett. Envoy Ex., etc., at the Court
of St. James. Your Excellency : — Sir : —

Assistant Secretaries^ Heads of BureattSj etc.

To John Smith, Esq., Assistant Secretary of State. Sir : — (Some-
times, by courtesy, addressed as Son.)

The Governor of a State,

To His Excellency John A. Dix. Governor of the State of New York.
Or, His Excellency Governor John A. Dix. Or, To His' Excellency
the Governor. Sir : — Your ExceUency : —

Heads of State DepartmerUSy Members of the State Senate^ etc.
Hon. Samuel E. Dimmick, Attorney-General of Pa. Sir: —

4. Officers in the Military or Naval Service.

Aemy Officers.

The General of the Army.

To Greneral W. T. Sherman, Commanding the Armies of the United

Statics. Or, General W. T. Sherman, Commanding U. S. A. Or, To

Mie General of the Army.* General: — (or Sir: — See Note).

K<vnB.— The general practice in the army is to use the military title (General,
OoL, Captain, etc.) in the " salutation," in addressing all officers above the grade
Af Lieutenant. A Lieut, has the salutation of /SKr. In the superscription, his rank
in g«nerally mentioned. In army correspondence "the address " is generally, noi
alwajB, written at the top of the letter. (See page .30.)

A CoUmel.

Col. Henry May, commanding 1st Cavalry. Or Col. Henry May,
U. S. A. Colonel:—

* It is a rule of the War Department at Washington, U* address ^U officers In
ihis manner ; that is. by their office, not by name.

22(5 LETTER - WRITING.

The Qtuiriermcuter'General, See form on page 36.
other officers of the Army are addressed in a similar manner.

Navy Officers.

The Admiral of the Navy.

To Admiral D. G. Farragut, Commanding the Fleets of the United
States. Or, Admiral D. G. Farragut, Commanding U. S. N, Or, To
the Admiral of the Navy. Sir: —

NoTK.— In the Navy, IXr is invariably used as the salutation ; and the address,
conBisting of the name, title, and command, is written at the bottom. We make
the following extract, ft-om the Navy Regulations:—

" Line officers in the Navy, down to and including Commander, will be ad-
dressed by their proper title ; below the rank of Commander, either by the title
of their grade, or Mr. Officers of the Marine Corps above the rank of 1st Lieut,
will be addressed by their military title, brevet or lineal ; of and below that rank,
by their title of Jlfr. Officers not of the line will be addressed by their titles, or as
Mr. or Dr., as the case may be."

A Commodore.

Commodore A B , commanding South Atlantic Sqaadron

(or as the case may be). Or, Commodore A B , U. S. N. Sir .—

Other officers of the Navy are addressed in a similar manner.

5. Legrislative and Other Orgranized Bodies.

Remark. — Communications to an organized body are generally
addressed to the President of that body, as its chief representative.
A communication may, however, be addressed to the body itself; but
in this case, as in the other, it goes to the President, and is by him
formally presented. Communications — especially petitions — are often

addressed " To the President and Members of ," etc., meaning,

of course, the President and other members

The Senate of the United States.

To the Honorable the Senate of the United States in Congress As
sembled. Honorable Sirs: — Or, May it Please youi MonorabU
3ody (or, the Honorable Senate) : —

The President of the Senate.

To the Honorable the President of the Senate of the United States.
Or, To the Honorable Henry Wilson, President of the Senate of the
United States. Sir: — Or, Honorable Sir: —

The House of Representatives.
Address and salutation similar to those of the Senate.

FORMS OF ADDRESS. 227

The Speaker of the Houee,

To the Honorable the Speaker of the House of Representative&
Sir, or Mr. Speaker.

State LegUUxtwrea, ,

They are addressed in the same form as the Houses of Congress ; ex-

tsept, of course, the name, and the formula " in Congress assembled."

NoTX.— The title fonoroMe la generally applied to legislative bodies when
addressed collectively, even though the individual members are not entitled to !(•
Thus, in addressing the House of Representatives uf a State, for example, we
would use the title HonoToblt^ but in addressing any member of the House, we
would use the title E»q.^ with the salutation Sir. The same remark applies to
city governments. In some States the Speaker of the House is addressed as JTion.

A Court.

To the Honorable Judges of the Court. Your ITonors: —

Or. May it Please Your Honors : —

A Board of Education,

To the President and Members of the Board of Education (or what-
ever the corporate name may be). Sirs: — Or (if in a large city),
May it Flease Your Honorable Body : —

As stated above, communications (except petitions) are generally addressed to
the President of such bodies, as follows:—

The Pres. of a Board of Education^ Directors^ or Commissioners,
To John T. Morris, Esq., President of the Board of School Com-
missioners of Baltimore City. Sir : —

To a Company,

To Thos. A. Scott, Esq., President of the Pa. R. R. Co. Or, To

A B , Esq., President of the Insurance Co., New

York. Sir : —

A Petition.
To a Lfg^islai/iire,

To the Honorable the Senate and House of Representatives uf the
(•ommon wealth of Pennsylvania.
The undersigned respectfully represent, etc. Or,
The petition of A. B. (or the undersigned) humbly showeth, etc.

(Close, when there are several signers.)
And your petitioners, as in duty bound, will ever pray, etc.
(Signatures.) | (Signatures.)

In a petition to Congress, or to either House, add the words '*in Congress
Bflsembled," as on page 226. ▲ petition to a Court or other body is In the same gen*
eral form.

228 LETTER 'WRITING.

BoMAH Catholio Titles and Forms.

With Direeiions for Addressing the Pope and other Dignitaries oj the
CTiureh, and a List of the Abbreviations allowed and used by Roman
Catholics*

"KxnjiMATiom.—A—— denotes Okrittian name; B , fctmUy name; (a), the

iddreM of the letter : (b), the mtbitatUm; («}, the eompUmuntary do$e.

The Pope,

(a) 1. To our Most Holy Father, Pope Pius the Ninth (or Pope
Pius IX.).
2. To His Holiness Pope Pius the Ninth (or Pope Pius IX.).
(6) 1. Most Holy Father. 2. Your Holiness.
(e) Prostrate at the feet of your Holiness,

And begging the Apostolic Benediction,

I protest myself now and at all times to be,
Of your Holiness, the most obedient son,

A B .

Nora.— The first forms of address and salutation would be used by Catholics.
The second forms might also be used by them, but would not sound so afiSsctionate
and loyal as the others. They would be used chiefly by those who, having to com-
municate with the Pope, but not acknowledging him as the head of their Church,
would still wish to treat him with respect. The concluding form is of course for
Catholics only. Non-Catholics would have to trust to their good taste or common
sense to conclude suitably. If several join in the concluding form, it must be put
in the plural. If the writer is a female, she writes " child," instead of ** daughter ;"
If a boy or youth, he writes " child " instead of " son ;" if the writers are of both
Mzes, they write " children."

A Ca/rdinal.

(a) 1. To His Eminence Cardinal B . (If he is also a bishop,

an archbishop, or a patriarch, add) Bishop (or as the case
may be) of .

2. To His Eminence the Most Reverend Cardinal B-

(6) 1. Most Eminent Sir. 2. Most Eminent and Most Reverend Sir.
(c) 1. Of Your Eminence,

The most obedient and most humble servant,

A B

* For the interesting and valuable information contained in this article we
are indebted to Monsignor Seton, D. D., to whom we were kindly referrad by the
Most Reverend Archbishop Wood, of Philadelphia.

FORMS OF ADDRESS. 229

2. I have the honor to remain,
Most Eminent Sir,

With profound respect.

Your obed't and humble serv't,

A B

VoTSS.— 1. If the writer is a Catholic and belongs to the cardinal's diocese (Bai»
{losing him to have one), he adds, if he is an ecclesiastic, after the words "humblo
•errant," the words "and subject;" but if he is a layman, he adds the wotJh,
"and son."

2. The Christian name is not generally used in addressing prelates, if the family
name is a distinguished one, and if there is no danger of its being mistaken for
the name of another person. To such common names as Smith and Jones, how-
ever, the Christian name should generally be added, to avoid confusion. If the
official title foUows the name, the Christian name muBt always be used ; as,

*'His Eminence A B , Archbishop of New York."

3. The title D. D. or S. T. D. (Doctor of Divinity) may be written after the name
of a cardinal, archbishop, or bishop; but the best authorities condemn its use in
these cases, for the reason that such persons are doctors ex-offlcio, and the title
is therefore redundant. It is never used when the official title precedes the name.

Thus, we may write " Bight Reverend A B , D. D., but not " Bight Reverend

Bxthop B , D. D."

A Patriarch.

The forms used are the same as those given in the next paragraph,
except that Patriarch is substituted for Archbishop,

An Archbishop,

(a) 1. Most Reverend Archbishop B . Or,

2. Most Reverend A B , Archbishop of ^

(6) 1. Most Reverend and Respected Sir. Or,

2. Most Reverend and Dear Sir.
(e) 1. I have the honor to be,

( Most Reverend Sir, or
i Most Reverend Archbishop, or
(, Most Reverend and Dear Sir,

Your obedient servant,

A B .

NoTB.— The second fbrm of salutation (fr 2) is to be used only by a clergyman oi
afttond.

A Bishop,

(o) 1. Right Reverend Bishop B . Or,

2. Right Reverend A B , Bishop of

230 LETTER-WRITINO.

(6) 1. Eight Reverend Sir. 2. Right Reverend and Dear Sir.
8. Right Reverend and Dear Bishop.

(6) I have the honor to remain,

Right Reverend Sir (or any of the formulas 6, 1, 2, 3)

Your ohedient servant,

A B .

MUred Abbots.

(a) 1. Right Reverend Abbot B (name of abbey, post-office,

county, State). Or,

2. Right Reverend A B (initials of Order), Abbot

of .

(6) 1. Right Reverend Abbot. 2. Right Reverend Father Abbot.

3. Right Reverend Father. 4. Right Reverend and Dear Sir.

(e) 1. I remain,

Right Reverend Sir,

Your obedient servant,

A B . Or,

2. Begging your blessing,

Right Reverend and dear Father,
I remain, as ever,

Your dutiful son
(or your a£fectionate child),

A B .

NoTxa.— 1. By courtesy all abbots, whether mitred or not, have the same style
and address. However, in addressing an abbot merely residing in an abbey, witb-

90t being its abbot, of course " Abbot of " would be omitted, fbr the reason

that, although an abbot, he has no abbey.

2. The form (e 2) wotild perhaps be used only by a monk subject to the abbot or
belonging to his order ; or by a boy or girl educated by monks or nuns of his order,
•r in some way connected with the order or the abbot.

{Roman) Prelates,

I. Apostolic Prothonotaries.
II. Dom'Mu Prelates (viz., of the Pope).

(Both are styled, like bishops and abbots. Bight Beverend, and are generallj
called Monsignores, a title, however, which is given, in Italy, to all prelates above
them, except to cardinals and abbots; and to some dignitaries below them
Among EngllBb-^peaking Catholics it is not ase^ of archbishops and bishops.)

FORMS OF ADDRESS, 231

(a) 1. Right Reverend Monsignor* B . (I., II.) Or,

2. Right Reverend A B . (I., II.) Or,

3. Right Reverend Monsignor B , Prothonotary Apostolic

(I. only.)

4. Right Rev. Monsignor A B , Prothonotary Apos-

tolic, etc. (I. only.) {Etc. is added when, as is usually
the case, he has other dignities.)

5. Right Reverend A B ,

Domestic Prelate of His Holiness (or of the Pop6). (II.
only.)

It will be noticed that the Ist and 2d of the above forms apply eqvuilly to I. itnA
[I. ; the 3d and 4th to T. only ; the 5th to II. only.

(6) 1. Right Reverend Sir.

2. Right Reverend Monsignore. Or,

3. My dear Monsignor (if well acquainted). Or, simply

4. Monsignor.

The above forms (h) apply both to I. and II. The 4th is stiff, such as might be
nsed by a total stranger or not very friendly correspondent. To t>egin, "M6d-
signor B ," would be rude, and forebode that the wi^iter meant to say some-
thing disagreeable.

2. Right Reverend and Dear Sir. Of,

3. My Dear Monsignor,

Your friend and servant,

A B- .

Inferior Dignitaries. — All dignitaries inferior to the ahove-men-
tioned (viz. : to patriarchs, archbishops, bishops, abbots, and prelates)
are addressed " Very Reverend," except archdeacons,f who are
styled venerable. Dignitaries are Roman Monsignores other than
the two sorts of Prelates nientioued above, Administrator? of vacant

*Montiffnor has become more or less anglicized; consequently, Monseifneur,
which is French, should not be dsed except when writing in that language. Mon-
tignoT and Momignore (Italian) are used indifferently, but in English the fbrmer ifl
oreferable.

t There are no archdeacons in the XT. 8., but there was one for many years — ^the
Ale Archdeacon McCarrou. of New York.

232 ' LETTER -WRITING,

diocftses, Vicars General, Provosts, Archpriests. Canons, Deans
Heads and Provincials of Religious Orders, and Priors of Piiories
(which are separate establishments). These, and by eowrtety some
others, such as Priors of Monasteries over which abbots preside.
Rectors and local Superiors of Religious Houses, Presidents or heads
of seminaries, colleges, and larger religious institutions, are properly
addressed as " Very Reverend."

Doctor» of Divinity or of Laws (1), Vicars Forane (2), Bnral Deans (3)»
▼ioe-Presidents of colleges, or other assistant superiors of religious institntiona
(4), Members of the Episcopal Council (0), Examiners of the Clergy (6), Chan-
cellors of a diocese (7), the Secretary of a bishop or of a diocese (8), and others,
along with simple Priests, have no claim to be styled "Very Reverena.**
although a somewhat abusive custom seems to allow it to classes 2, S, and 4.
These and all others in Priests' or Deacons' orders should be styled simply
••Beverend." ^

Administrators of Vacant Sees.

(a) 1. Very Reverend A B (with initials of office). Or

2. Very Reverend Father A B ,

Administrator of .

(6) Very Reverend Sir.

Note.— Such expressions as "My dear Yicar-Oeneral, or Deah; or Provost, oi
Canon," etc., are used; but never the expression, "MyMear Administrator."

A Vicar General.

(a) 1. Very Reverend A B (with initials of office). Ot,

2. Very Reverend Vicar General B . Or,

3. Very Reverend A B ,

Vicar General of (name of diocese).

(6) 1. Very Reverend and Dear Sir.

2. Very Reverend Sir. Or,

3. My dear Vicar General (only if the writer belong to tlie

diocese). Or simply, 4. Dear Sir.

Monsignores of the Inferior Degrees,

(a) 1. Very Rieverend A B (followed by the name of

office, for instance, " Private Chamberlain to the Pope")
2. Very Reverend Monsignore A B (or B ).

(6) 1. Very Reverend and Dear Monsignore. Or,

2. Very Reverend Doctor (should he have this degree).

FORMS OF ADLRESS. 233

The Rector of a Religious House f Provincial of an Orders or a Prior,

(a) 1. Very RevereDd Father A B (initials of order)

Rector (or Prior) of (name of House). Or, Pro-
vincial of (name of Order, or, better, of the mem-
bers of the Order taken collectively).

Doctors of Divinity (J9. J9.) or of Laws {LL.D.) .

{a) 1. Reverend A B , D. D. (or LL.D.). Or,

2. Reverend Dr. A B .

If snch an on^ be the pastor of a church, or a professor in a seminary or ottaet
InatitatioD, add, •' Pastor of ," or " Professor of "

Archdea^con,

(a) Venerable A B-

Arcbdeacon of (church or diocese),

(6) 1. Venerable Father. Or, 2. Venerable and Dear Sir.

Priest (simply).

(a) 1. Reverend A— — B . Or, 2. Reverend Father A

B . Or, 3. Reverend Father B .

(6) 1. Reverend Sir. Or, 2. Reverend and Dear Sir. Or,
3. Reverend Doctor.

KoTx.— " Tour Reverence" is courteous and correct, but is local in its use; be-
lug confined mainly to Irish Catholics.

Female Superiors of Religious Orders.

(It is quite customary, but abusively so. to call every female supe-
rior of a religious order, or house, " Reverend Mother." The proper
style is as follows : — )

(a) 1. Mother (name in religion, e.g., Elizabeth). Or,

2. Mother (name in religion, unless she preserves, as in

some orders, her family name),

Superior of («. g., Sisters of Charity).

KoTX.— Members of one religious order in the United States, the " Ladies of tbs
Hacred Heart," are always addressed and spoken of as " Madame." In England,

an abbess is styled "The Right Reverend Lady Abbess of " (name of abbt.;),

or "The Right Reverend Lady Abbess " (Christian and family names, oi

(bmily name only). It is customary, even in the United States, to style religious
women who are at the head of snme religious order (as, for instance, the Sisters
of Charity),— not merely superiors of houses of that order, — or who are the supe-
riors of houses belonging to ancient orders (as, for instance, the Benedictines, the
Dominicans, etc.), "Reverend"; as, "The Reverend Abbess" or "Prioress," or
"The Reverend Mother Abbess " or " Prioress," or " The Reverend Mother So-
potior."

234 LETTER - WRITING.

Mt Lord, Tovb LoxMniP, Toux Gracx.— In Great Britain these terms are
always used in addressing cardinals, archbishops, bishops, and sometimes in ad-
dressing abbots (see forms on page 240). An American, therefore, in commun-
icating with such dignitaries, would do well, in the spirit of courtesy, to give to
them the titles that belong to them in their own country ; but neither custom n >i
the w)8be» of the corresponding dignitaries in the United States sanctions the
adoption of a style which, from being so peculiarly English and associated with a
i>tate of society utterly un-American, grates harshly on the ears of their fellow-
citizens. Archbishop Bayley, of Baltimore, who is chief of the Hierarchy in this
country, is much opp<)8ed to this form of address, as needlessly shocking to other
citizens ; Bishop Becker, of Wilmington, Delaware, and Bishop Lynch, of Ctarles-
ton, 8. C, hold the same opinion.

The same objection applies to the use of "Tour Grace," etc., in connection
with archbishops (see page 229). This style has been employed here, to a limited
extent, among Catholics ; but it has always been received with disfavor, and
seems to be dying out as a form of address,— except, of course, when applied to
the archbishops of England and her dependencies.

Letters and Petitions to the Pope and Others.

- Letters. — In letters to the Pope, the salutation must stand alone
upon one line at the top of the page ; the body of the letter occupies
the middle portion of t6^ page, and the place of writing and date are
put at ^he bottom, near the left edge. A certain vacant space should
be left between the salutation and the beginning of the letter, an
equal space between the complimentary close and the signature, and
a less space between the end of the letter and the complimentary close.
By reason of these requirements, note paper or any small form of
letter-paper should never be used for this purpose. The same re-
quirements must be observed in writing te Cardinals and other high
ecclesiastics in all parts of Italy, — at least when writing in anything
like a formal or official manner.— except that the spaces diminish
with the rank of the dignitaries.

Petitions. — The form of a petition is somewhat different; and the
language should be Latin or Italian. French, however, is tolerated,
if the Pope understand it, which may not always be the case.

A sheet of official letter-paper is folded lengthwise inte two equal
parts, by turning the left or folded edge over to the right (thus bring-
ing half of the fourth page uppermost). Near the top of this fold is
written ttie address of the Pope (" To His Holiness, Pope Pius IX.,''
e.g.) ; naif-way down, the word " for " (in the proper language) ; and
near the bottcm. the name and residence of the petitioner. Ther

FOBMS OF ADDRESS. 235

ibe sheet is unfolded, bringing it to its original position. On the
left-hand column of the first page, near the top, the petitioner writes
the salatation (*' Most Holy Father," e.g.), then, — leaving the custom-
ary space, — his petition; and at the bottom, without his signature,
a formula corresponding to our closing form, " And your petitioner,
as in duty bound, will ever pray," etc. On the right-hand fold oi
column the Pope's answer is written, either in his own hand-writing
or that of the person who has been charged with that duty.

The olifeet of folding the page, and of writing the petition on one fold of it,
is that the answer to it may he written on the other column or fold, and thus the
two parts of the document he put, for convenience, in juxtaposition.

One Side Only. — A petition, and, in fact, a letter, address, or
any other communication to the Pope, should generally occupy only
one side (the face) of the leaf; but if the matter cannot be contained
on one page only, it should be continued on the third page of the
sheet, and not on the second page.

Place of Address. — In a letter to a Cardinal, the place and
date should be written in the upper right-hand corner (the usual
position), and the Cardinal's address in the lower left-hand corner.
Indeed it is better in all cases to put a clergyman's address (as is cils-
tomary in Rome) at the bottom rather than at the top. to distinguish
the letter in form from ordinary business and other secular letters.

Abbeeviations Used by Roman Catholics.

Reuabk. — In writing to the Pope, a Cardinal, or any high dig-
nitary, abbreviations relating to the dignitary may be used in the
outside address, but not in the inside address or the body of the let-
ter. Abbreviations that do not relate to the dignitary himself may,
however, be tolerated in the letter. (See a similar remark on page 217 )

EZVI.AVATIOH.— The words and letters in italics are always printed so.

Holy Father H. F.

His Holiness H.H.

Cardinal Card.

His Eminence H. E. or His Em.

Ardhbishop Abp.

Bishop Bp.

Abbott, Abbess .... Abb

Prior, Prioress Pr.

Monsignor . . . Monslgr.^
Prothonotary Apostolic,

Prot. Ap.
Domestic Prelate . Dom. Prel.

*Mgr. is frequently, hut iguorantly, used for the abhreviation of Montignor. II
It the abbreviation of the French Monteigneur.

236

LETTER' WRITING.

Private Chamberlain,

Priv. Ghamb.
Provincial. . . .Prov. orP.

Superior Sup.

Administrator . . . Adxn.
Vicar Gen'l V. G. or Vic. (Jen.
Vicar Forane V. P. or Vic. For.
Rara>Dean . B. D. or Bur. Dn.

Chancellor Chanc.

Canon Can.

Provost Prov.

Secretary Sec.

Brother .... Br. or Bro.

Sister Sr. orSist.

Rector ........ Beet.

Father, Friar Fr.

Most Reverend /MostBev.or

\ Mt.Bev.
Eight Reverend . . Bt. Bev.
Very Rev. V. B. or Very Bev.
Dr. of Civil or Canon Law LL.D.
Doctor of Divinity . . . D. D.*
Vicar Apostolic,

V. A. or Vic. Ap,
Diocese Dice.

Pastor Past

Saint St.

Coadjutor, Coadjutor Bishop,

Coad.,^ Ck>ad. Bp
In partibus infidelium,

inpart.X or i,p, i.

Parish Priest P. P

Mon astery . Mon. or Monast .
Convent . . . Ck>n. orCk>nv.

Community Ck>m.

Congregation^ .... Ck>nsr.

Novitiate Nov.

Primate Prim.

Metropolitan Metr . or Metrop .
Diocesan Seminary Dioc.Sem.
Provincial Seminary Prov.Sem.
Catholic Institute . Cath. Inst.
Young Men's Catholic Association.
Y. M. Cath. A.
Parochial Library Paroch. Lib.
Female Academy,

Fern. Ac. or Acad.
Coadjutor with right of succes-
sion Coad. cum, jure 8uc.
Blessed Virgin Mary . B. V. M.||

* The clergy are divided into Secular clergy and Regnlar clergy. D. D. is gen-
erally placed only after the name of a member of the secular clergy ; i. e., of one
not belonging to a religious order. After the name of a member of a religious
community, congregation, or order, it is usual to put the initials only of that com.,
cong., or order. In all cases, the D. D. precedes any other initials ; as, ** Very
Rev. A B , D. D., V. Q."

t Written with a amall c if after the name; as, "Rt. Bev. ▲— • B , coad*

jutor."

X Narer in capitals, and always after the name; as, *' Bt. Bev. A B , Bp.

of inpairt,"

2 A kind of religious order.

I Frequently found in Catholic Directories, after the name of a church as, ftw
Instance, " Church of ihe Visitation, B. V. M."

FOBMS OF ADDRESS.

237

Abbeeviatiohs of the Principal Religious Orders ih

THE United States.

WriUen after the Names of the Members,

EvouiR.

Benedictines
Dominicans .

Franciscans
Augnstinians

Capucliins .

Cistercians .
Jesuits

• •

RecUmptorists

Passionists

{

Abbxkviatioh.

{

Minor Conventuals
Carmelites. Calced.
" Discalced.

Vincentians, or Laz-
arists ....

Sulpitians . . .

Oblates of Mary Im-
maculate . . .

O. S. B.
O.P. orO.S.D.

O. S. F.
O. S. A.
iCap. or
O. Min. Cap.
O. Cist.
S.J.

Bedempt., or
C. SS.B.

Pass, or C. P.
O. M. Conv.

O. C. C.
O.C.D. orDis.

CM.

s.s.

O. M. I.

LA.TIH.

Ordinis Sancti Benedicti.
Ordinis Praedicatorum ; or Or-
dinis Sancti Dominici.
Ordinis Sancti Francisci.
Ordinis Sancti Augustini.
Capacinus ; or, Ordinis Mino-

rum Capucinorum.
Ordinis Cisterciensis.
Societatis Jesn.
Kedemptorista ; or, Congrega

tionis Sanctissimi Eedemp-

toris.
Passionista ; or Congregationii

Passionis.
Ordinis Minorum Conventual-

ium.
Ordinis Carmelitarum Calcea*

torum.
Ordinis Carmelitarum Discal

ceatorum.

Congregationis Missionum.
(Societatis) Sancti Sulpitii.

Ladies of the Sacred Heart Ladies of the S. H

Nuns of tlie Visitation Nuns of the V.

Sisters of Charity • • • Sisters of Char.

Sisters of Notre Dame Sisters of N. D.

238 LETTER - WRITING.

II. English.

[Owing to oar intimate social relations with the people of England, a knowled^rc
of the proper forms and titles to be used in addressing rarioos officers and persons
of rank in that country is with many almost a social necessity. To all, indeed,
these forms most be a matter of interest, on account of the light they throw ol
the history and literature, as well as the political and social life, of the Mother
Country. We therefore devote two or three pages to a presentation of EngllsL
Forms of Address and Salutation.]

1. The Boyal Family.

The King or the Queen,

To the King's (or Queen's) Most Excellent Majesty. Sire, or Sir
(or Madam) : — Most Ghraeioxu Sovereign : — Mai*/ it please your
Majesty : —

Sons and Da/ughterSf Brothers a/nd Sitters of Sovereigns.

To His Royal Highness the Prince of Wales. To Her Royal
Highness the Dachess of York. Sir, or Madam: — May it please
your Royal Highness : —

Other Branches of the Royal Family,

To His Highness the Dake of Cambridge. Or, To Her Highness
the Princess Mary of Teck. Sir, or Madam: — May it please your
Highness : —

2. The Nobility and Gentry.

A Duke or Duchess.

■ To His Grace the Duke of Montrose. Or. To Her Grace the
Duchess of Montrose. My Lord, or My Lady: — May it please
your Grace: —

A Marquis or Marchioness,

To the Most Noble the Marquis (or Marchioness) of Lausdowne.
My Lord (or My Lady) : — May it please your Lordship (or Lady-
thip) : —

An Earl or Countess,

To the Right Honorable the Earl (or Countess) Runsell. My Lord
(or My Lady) : — etc.

A Viscount and a Baron.

A Viscotmt (or Viscountess) and a Baron (or Baroness) are also
addressed as Right Honorable, with the salutation, My Lord (or My
Zady) : — etc.

FORMS OF ADDRESS. 239

Baronets and Knights.

To Sir A B , Bart., Piccadilly. Sir: — (Their wives aic

addressed by the title of Lady.)

Esqwvres,

To James Thomson, Esq. Sir : — (In regard to the use of this title
in England, see remarks on page 240.)

3. Officers in the Civil Service.

A Member of Her Majesty's Most Honorable Privy Council.

To the Rt. Hon. Earl Granville, Her Majesty's Principal Secretary
of State for Foreign Affairs. Sir : — Right Hon. Sir : — or My
Lord (as the case may require).

An Amba4sador.

To His Excellency the American (or other) Ambassador. Sir, or
My Lord, or Your Excellency.

A Judge.

To the Rt. Hon. Sir George Cockburn, Lord Chief- Justice of Eng-
land. My Lord : — May it please your Lordship : —

The Lord Mayor of Lo^idon^ York^ or Dubliny and the Lord RUf
vast of Edinburgh (during ofl&ce).

To the Rt. Hon. A B , Lord Mayor of London. To the

Rt. Hon. A B- — , Lord Provost of Edinburgh. My Lord: —

May it please your Lordship.

The Provost of every other town in Scotland is styled Honorable.

The Mayors of all corporations (except the above-mentioned Lord
Mayors), and the Sheriffs, Aldermen, and Recorder of London, are
addressed Right Worshipful; and the Aldermen and Recorders oi
other corporations, and the Justices of the Peace, Worshipful. Salu-
tation, iS'ir.- — Your Worship: —

4. The Parliament.
House of Lords.

To the Rt. Hon. the Lords Spiritual and Temporal, in Parliament

assembled. My Lords : — May it please your Lordships : —

House of Commons.

To the Hon. the Commons of the United Kingdom of Great Britain
and Ireland. May it please your Honorable House : —

240 LETTER ' WRITING.

6. The Clersry.

An Archbishop,

To His Grace the Archbishop of C . Or, To the Most Reverend

Father in God, Archibald, Lord Archbishop of C . 2£y Lord: —

May it please your Grace : —

A BUhop,

To the Right Reverend the Lord Bishop of S . My Lord . —

May it please your Lordship : —

A Dean.

To the Very Reverend Dean of C . Or, To the Reverend Dr.

8cott, Dean of C . My Lord : — May it please your Lordship : —

Archdeacons and ChanceUors in the same manner. The Rest oj the
Clergy as in this country. IJ ennobled to be addressed thus : —
To the Right Honorable and Reverend , etc.

6. Military and Naval Officers.

In addressing officers in the Army and Navy above the subaltern,
their military rank should precede their names and civil positions,
thus : —

To Field-Marshal His Grace the Duke of W . My Lord, etc.

In the Navy, Admirals are styled Right Honorable, and the rank
of the flag follows their names and titles; thus: —

To the Right Honorable the Earl of Eglintuu. G. C. B., Admiral
of the Blue

The other officers are addressed as In the army, with the addition
of R. N. (Royal Navy) ; thus :—

To Captain the Right Honorable the Earl of Egremont, R. N.

Esquire. — This title is now popularly applied to all persons of
respectability ; but it legally belongs to the following classes only : —

The sons of Peers, whether known in common conversation as
Lords or Houorables ; the eldest sons of Peers' sons and their eldest
sons in perpetual succession ; all the sons of Baronets ; the Esquires
of the Knights of the Bath ; Lords of Manors, chiefs of clans, and other
tenants of the Crown in capite (these are Esquires by prescription);
Esquires created to that rank by patent, and their eldest sons in per-
petual succession ; Esquires by office, such as Justices of the Peaoe

FOSllB OF ADDRESS. 241

while on the roll; Mayoie o( towns during mtyoraltf , and SLerifii
ofcountiM («ba retain tha tUle for life); HumberB of the Honn of
Commoas; Barriotf re at Law ; and Bnclielurs of Divinity , Law. and

All wbo, in commissions signed by the BOvereigD, are ever styled
Sttqaire, retain ttiat designation for life^

IQBcellaneouB. — Uarried vomea are addreewd according to the
rank of their husbands.

The widow of a nohleman Is addressed in the title of her husband,
with the addition of Dowager; as, "To the Right Honorable tlia
Dowager Countess of Sinn hope."

The title Lady is prefixed to the name of say wnraan wtioee boa-
band is not of lowpr rank Ihan Rnight, or whose father nas a noble-
man not lower than an Eacl.

The ddat SODS of Dukes, Marquises, and Earls, bear, hy courtesy,
the second title in their respective families. Their wives ace ad-
dressed accordingly.

The younger sons of Dukee and Marquises have the title of Lord,
knd are addressed as Kight Honorable Lorda, — U> which is added the
ChrietloD name. Their wives have the title of Lady, Bud are ad-
dressed u Et. Hod. Ladies; aod. except when originally sH|ierior in
ranb, take their husbands' Chri^ian names, not their own. The title
Lady, and the address Rt. Hon. Lady, also belong ta all the daugh-
ters of Dakes, Uarquises, and Earls: to which is aim added the
CbristiaD name.

Classified List of ABBREviATiONa

(exclusive of those denotikg titles.)

Use. — In formal letters and notes, especially those addressed tc
persons of high position, few abbreviations, except those of social
and scholastic titles, are allowable, as they imply haste, and are there-
fore not quite respectful (see note on page 217, also on page 235).
In familiar and business letters they may be used more freely, but
only such as are authorized and will certainly be understood.

Explahatioks.— The following list does not contain all the abbreviations that
are tolerated, but only such as are most frequently used in writing. For others
rarely used the reader is referred to the dictionary.

In such lists, the abbreviation is generally given first, and then the explanation
of it; bat in this list we reverse the order, giving first the woi-d and then the ab-
breviation,— our object being to assist in yu-iting rather than in reading.

Classification. — For convenience of reference we have divided
the following list into seven classes: I. Geographical; II. Chro-
nological; III. Kelating to Books and Literature; IV.
Relating to Business; V. Relating to Law and Govern-
ment; VI. Ecclesiastical; VII. Miscellaneous.

For abbreviations of degrees and other titles, seepage 217 ; /or
those used especially by Roman Catholics, seepage 235.

I. Geographical Abbreviations.

United States (U. 8.).

States,

Alabama .
Arkansas
California
Colorado .

Ala.
Ark.
Cal.
Col.

Connecticut . . . Conn, or Ct

Delaware Del.

Florida Pla.

Georgia Gki.

Illinois m.

242

ABBREVIATIONS.

243

Indiana Ind.

Iowa* lo.

Kansas ... . Kan.

Kentucky Ky.

Louisiana La.

Maine* Me.

Haiyland ^d.

KassachuHetts .... Mass.

Michigan Mich.

Minnesota Minn.

Mississippi Miss.

Missouri Mo.

Nebraska Neb.

Nevada Nev.

New Hampshire . . . N. H.

New Jersey N. J.

New York N. Y.

North Carolina . . . . N. C.
Ohio* ... .0.

Oregon ... . . Or.

Pennsylvania Pa. or Penn.
Rhode Island . . . . B. I.
South Carolina . . . . S. C.

Tennessee Tenn.

Texas* Tex.

Vermont Vt.

Virginia Va.

West Virginia . . . W. Va.
Wiiconsin Wis.

TerrUoTiSs and Districts.

Alaska Alas.

Arizona Ter. . . . Ariz. Ter.
Dakota Ter. . . . Dak. Ter.
District of Columbia . . D. O.
Idaho Territory . .Id. Ter.
Indian Ter. Ind. Ter. or I. T.

Montana Ter. . . Mon. Ter.
New Mexico Ter. N. Mex. Ter.
Utah Territory . . . . U. T.
Washington Territory . W. T.
Wyoming Territory Wyo. Ter.

Cities.

[Bat few abbreviations of cities bay*
more than a local recognition. They
are not allowable in superscriptions.]

Baltimore . . . Bait, or Balto.

Boston Bos.

Mobile Mob.

New Orleans N. O.

New York N.Y.t

Philadelphia . Phil, or Phila.
Washington .... Wash.

Miscellane<ms.

Alley Al.

America, -can . Am. or Amer.

Avenue Av.

Borough . . . .Bor. orbor.
County .... Co. or 00.

Corner . Cor.

Court House C. H.

District Dist.

East, E. ; West, W. ; North, N. ;
South, S.

Island Isl.

Lake L.

Mountain or Mount Mt.(px.Mt.s.)

Railroad B. B.

River B.

Street St. (pi. Sts.)

Township tp.

Village .... Vil.orvU.

* Such short words as these should rarely if ever be abbreviated,
t New York, meaning the city, is rarely abbreviated, except when used aijeo*
lively; as, "N. Y. Tribune." The name of the state is generally abbreviated.

244

LETTER - WRITING.

Foreiirn Countries.

[We giye bat few under this heed, as In foreign oorrespondenoe names nbonld
generally be written In ftilL]

Scotland Scot

South America ... 8. A.
Sandwich Islands . . .S.Isl

Spain Sp.

West Indies . W. I. or W. Ind.

OiUu.

Brussels Brus.

Cambridge Cam.

Dublin Dub.

Edinburgh Bdin.

(After titles . . . B.)

Glasgow Olas.

Gottingen Gk>tt.

Leyden Leyd.

London Lond.

Leipsic Leip.

Madrid Mad.

Oxford, Oxonia . Ozf., Oxon.

British America . . .

B.A.

Britain, British . . .

Brit.

Canada

Can.

Canada East ....

C. B.

Canada West ....

c.w.

England, English . .

Bnir*

France, French . . .

Pr.

Germany, German . .

Oer.

Great Britain, . . .

G.B.

Ireland

Ire.

Italy, It. ; Italian . .

Ital.

Jamaica

Jam.

Japan

Jap.

Mexico

Mex.

New Brunswick . . .

N. B.

New Foundland . . .

N. F.

Prince Edward's Island

P.B.I

Prussia, Prussian . .

PruB.

Russia, Russian . . .

Buss.

II. Chronological.

Time of Day.
Hour, h. ; minute, min. ; second.

Forenoon (arde meridiem) A. M.
Afternoon (poj^mmdtem) P.M.
Noon ipuridiem) M.

Days.

Day d.

Sunday Sun.

Monday Mon.

Tuesday Tues.

Wednesday Wed.

Thursday Thurs.

Friday Prid.

Saturday Sat.

Christmas Xmas.

MoTUht,

Month, months . . mo., mos.
Last month {vltimo) . . ult.
This month (ynataTU) . . inst.
Next month {provmo) . pros

Th£ Calendar. —

January Jan.

■Fe\ii\iW7 Feb.

ABBEEVIATIONS.

246

Kardi* Mar.

April* Apr.

Hay*

June* Je.

July* Jul.

August AiiflT*

September Sept.

October Oct.

November Nov.

December Dec.

Years and Eras,
Year, years .... yr., jrra
By the year {per annum) per an.

Before Christ B. C.

In the Christian Era {anno Dom-
ini) A.D.

In the year of Borne A. U. C-

Century Cen.

Old Style (before 1752) . O. S.
New Style (since 1752) . . N. S.

III. Relating to Books and Literature.

Abbreviated abbr.

Abridged abr.

Anglo-Saxon A. -8., Anfir*-Saz.
Anonymous .... Anon.

Answer Ans.

Article Art.

Appendix App.

Book Bk. or bk.

Boards (binding) . . . bda.

Bound bd.

Half-bound .... hf.-bd.
Capital letter . Cap. (pi. Caps.)
Small Capitals S. Caps., 8. C.

Chapter Chap.

Compare {confer) . . . . cf .

Cyclopsdia Cyc.

Dictionary diet.

edition. Edit., ed. ; editor . Ed.
Cncyclopsedia . . . Bncyc.
Et eastera (and other things)

etc. I Ssc,
Et sequentia (and what follows)

et seq.

Example Ez«

Exempli gratia (for example) •

Exception Ezc.

Figure, figurative .... flgr.
History, historical . . . Hist,
/dem (same author) . Id. or id.
Id est (that is) . . . . . i. e.

Introduction Intr.

Journal Jour.

Library, librarian . . . Lib.
Lower case (type) . . . . 1. c.
Manuscript . . M8. (pi. M8S.)

Observation Obs.

Page, pages . . . P., p., pp.
Paragraph .... par., %.

Preface Pref.

Postscript P. 8. (pi. P.8S.)

Publisher, -lication, -lished pub.

Question Ques.

Query. . . . Qy.,qy.,or?.
Quod vide (which see) . . q. v.
Review Bev.

* May is never abbreviated ; and March, Aprils June, and July, being ahor^
should generally be written in full.

21*

246

LETTER - WRITING.

Rhetoric Rhet.

Remark Bern.

Section Sec.

Shakspeare Shak.

(Japplement . . . Sup.

Synonyme ...... Syn.

Transpose tr.

Version Ver.

Volume . . . Vol. (pi. vols.
Wrong font (type) . . . w. f ,

A book formed
sheets folded

Siaea of Rookie

n 2 leaves, is a folio » fol.

n 4 leaves, is a quarto = 4to.
n 8 leaves, is an octavo = 8vo.
n 12 leaves, is a duodecimo = 12nio.
n 16 leaves, is a 16ino« .
n 18 leaves, is an ISmo.
u 24 leaves, is a 24ino.
n 32 leaves, is a 32ino.
u 64 leaves, is a 64mo,

IV. Relating to Business.

Account acct., %

Agent ....... Agt,

Amount Aznt.

At or to (mercantile) . . (^,a.

Average av.

Balance bal.

Barrel, barrels bl., bbl. or bis.

Bank bk.

Brother, Brothers . Bro., Bros.

Bushel bu., Bush.

By the P.,p.,or^.

Cashier Cash.

Cleared old.

Company Co.

Collector Coll.

Commerce Com.''

Credit, creditor Cr.

Gent, cents .... ct.|Ct8.

aerk elk.

Cash on Delivery . . C.O.D.

Ditto (the same) .... do.

Discount disc

Dividend div.

Dollar, dollars . dol., dols., $.

Dozen doz.

Each ea.

Foot, feet ft.

Gross gro.

Hundred hund.

Hogshead ., hhd.

Interest int.

Journal Jour

Measure meas

Number, numbers . No.,Nos.

Ounce oz.

Pound, pounds . . . lb., lbs.
Pennyweight . . pwt., dwt.

Package pkgre.

Peck, pecks . . . pk.,pk8.
Pint, pints .... pt.,ptB

ABBREVIATIONS.

24?

Payment payt.

Paiil pd.

Per annum (by tlie yr.) per an.
Per cent, (by the bund .) per cent.
Quart, quarts . . . qt., qts.
Quarter, quarters . . qr., qrs.

V. Eelating to Law and Government.

For abbreviations of official titles not here given, seepage 219.

Received . . .

. . . reed.

Schooner . . .

. . . Bchr.

Sailed . . . .

... Bid

Tonnage . . .

. . . ton

Wftight. . . .

.... wt.

Yard, yards . .

yd., yd«.

Administrator . . . Admr.

Advocate Adv.

Attorney Atty.

Against (t?«r««) . . . v. or vs.

Alderman Aid.

Assistant Asst.

And others {et alii) . . et al.

Clerk elk.

Commissioner .... Com.

Committee Com.

Common Pleas . . . . C. P.

Congress Congr.

Constable Const.

County Court C. C.

Co. Commissioner (or Clk.) C. C.
Court of Common Pleas C. C. P.
Court of Sessions . . . C. S.
Defendant. . . . deft.,dft.

Deputy Dep.

Department Dept.

District Attorney . Dist. Atty.
His (Her) Brit. Majesty H.B.M.

His (Her) Majesty . . . H. M.
His (Her) Roy. Highness H.B.H.
House of Representatives H. B.
Justice of the Peace . . J. P.

Legislature Leg*.

Member of Congress . . M. C.
Nou prosequitur (he does not pros-
ecute) .... Non pros.
Member of Parliament , M. P.
Notary Public . . . . N. P.

Parliament Pari.

Plaintiff plff.

Post-Office P. O.

Post-Master P. M.

Public Document . Pub. Doc.
Queen Victoria ( Victoria Regina)

V. R.
Right Honorablft . . Rt. Hon.
Republic, Republican . . Rep.

Solicitor Sol

Superintendent .... Supt
Surveyor General . Surv. Gen.

VI. Ecclesiastical.

For abbreviations of clerical offices and titles^ see pages 219, 228,

By God's grace (Dti gratia) D. G.
Church, churches . Ch., chs.

Clergyman CI.

Deacon . . . . Dea.

God willing {Deo volente) D. V.

Episcopal Epls.

Evangelical .... Evangr.
Ecclesiastical. . . ttbc.,eccl.

248

LETTER - WRITING.

Jesus the Sayiour of men {Jesxu
hominum iSalvator) . I. H. S.

Jesus of Isazareth, King of the
Jews {Jestis Hazarenus Rex Ju-
(keorum) . . . I. N. B. I.

Methodist Meth.

Methodist Episcopal . . M. B.

Protestant Prot.

Protestant Episcopal . . P. E.
Presbyterian .... Presb.
Reformed, Keformation . Ref.
Roman Catholic . Bom. Cath.

>VII. Miscellaneous. — (Unclassified.)

Ad libitum (at pleasure)
Architecture
Arithmetic . .
Astronomy . .
JEtatis (of age) .
Botany . . .
Chemistry . .
College . . .
Corresponding Sec
Delineavit (he drew
Errors excepted
Executive Com.

ad lib.
. Arch.
. Arith.
Astron.

Hot.

. Chem.

. OoU.

Cor. Sec.

it) . . del.

Exec. Com.

Fahrenheit (thermom.) . Fahr.
For example [exempli gratia)

e. B*f ojl* 0.

Fecit (he did it)
Grammar . .
Geography .
Geoiiuttry . .
Handkerchief
Horticulture

. fee.

Gram.

Geofir.

Oeom.

hdkf.

Hort.

Hie jace.t sepultus (here he lies
buried) H. J. 8.

Hie reguiescat in pace (here he
rests in peace) H. B. I. P.

Incognito (unknown) . .Incogr.

In transitu (in the passage)

in trans.
amor Jr. or Jun.

Military Mil.

Mythology Myth.

National, natural . . . Nat.
Nemina contradicente (no one
contradicting) . Nem. Con.
Nemint dissentiente (no one dis-
senting) . . . Nem. diss.
Non sequitur (it does not follow)

non seq.
Nota Rene (note well) N. B.

Number (numero) No. (pi. Nos.)

Obit (he died) ob.

Objection, objective, etc. . obj.

Obedient obt.

Optics Opt.

Ornithology .... Omith.

Philosophy Phil.

Phonography . . . Phonogr-
Phrenology .... Phren.

Physiology Phys.

Pinxit (he painted it) pinx.

Pro tempore (for the time)

pro tem.
Recording Secretary . Bee. Sec.

Regiment Begrt.

Secretary Sec.

Scidpsit (he engr. it) so., sculp.

Senior Sr., sen.

Senator Sen

Servant Servt.

Turn over ..... T. O.
Videlicet (namely) .... viz.
Zoology ZooJ

Foreign Words and Phrases.

For the convenience of writers and readers, we give below a collec*
tion of sach foreign words and phrases as are most frequently used in
letters and conversation by educated people.

(J''., French ; L.,

Ah initio [L.], from the beginning.
Ab uno dince (ymnes [L.], from one

you may judge of all.
Ad infinitum [L.]. to infinity.
Ad interim [L.], meanwhile.
Ad libitum [L.], at pleasure.
Ad nauseam [L.], to nausea.
Affaire d'am^ur [F.], a love affair.
Affaire d'honneur [F.], an affair

of honor.
Affaire du coeur [F.], an affair of

the heart.
Aufait [F.], skilful, expert.
A la bonne heure [F,], in the nick

of time.
A la mode [F.], in the fashion.
Alter ego [L.], my other self.
Argumentum ad hominem [L.], ar-
gument applied to the person.
Are est celare artem [L.], the art is

to conceal art.
Au revoir [F.], adieu till we meet

again.
Bbl masque [F.]. a masquerade

ball.

Latin; it., Italian.)

£a» bleu [P.], blue-stocking — lite-
rary woman.
Beau monde [F.], the gay world.
Bete noir [F.], a black beast; a

bugbear.
Blasi [F.], worn out by excesses.
Bonne bov>che [F.], a delicate bit.
Bon mot [F.], a witty saying.
Bon ton [F.], fashionable society.
Cacoethcs loquendi [L.], a rage for

talking.
Cacoethes scribendi [L.], a rage for

writing.
Coeteris paribus [L.], other things

being equal.
Cajt [F.], a coffee-house.
Carte blanche [F.], a blank sheet;

permission to 'do as one chooses
CheJ d'csuwe [F.], a masterpiece.
Chdre amie [F.], dear friend (fern.)
Ci-devant [F.], former; formerly.
Comme ilfaut [F.], as it should be.
Compagnon de voyage [F.], 9

travelling companion.
Con am,ore [L.], with love.

249

260

LETTEM - WMITINQ,

Contretemps [F.], a mishap.

Corrigenda [L.], words to be al-
tered.

Costume de rigueur [F.], full dress,
in character.

Coideur de rose [F.]. rose-color;
flattering hue.

Covpde grace [F.], finishing stroke.

Coup de soleil [F.], sunstroke.

Coup d'Hat [F.], a stroke of state-
craft.

Coup d'oeil [F.], a rapid glance.

Cui bono [L.], for whose benefit?
of what use ?

Cum grano saUs [L.], with some
grains of salt — some allowance.

Dejaeto [L.], in reality.

De gustibus iwn dUputandum [L.],
there is no disputing about
tastes.

De mortuis ml nisi bonum [L.]. say
of the dead nothing but good.

Demi-monde [F.], depraved fe-
males.

Denouement [¥.], the ending.

De novo [L.], anew.

Dernier ressort [F.], a last resort.

Dleu et mjon droit [F.], God and
my right.

Distingui [F.J, distinguished.

Dolce far niente [It.], sweet idleness

Double entendre [F.], an ambigu-
ous expression.

Douceur [F.], a bribe.

Dramatis persona [L.], characters
of the drama.

DuUe et decorum est pro patrla
mori [L.], it is sweet and honor-
able to die for one's country

JEUte [F.], the choice part.
Embonpoint [F.J. plumpness.
En dishabiUi [F.], in undress, oi

home dress.
En passant [F.], in passing.
Enlrte [F.], admittance; dishes

of the first course.
Entre nous [F.], between us.
En ville [F.], in the town or city

= E.V.
Ergo [L.], therefore.
Esto perpetua [L.], may it last

for ever.
Eacile pri7icq)s [L.], the admitted

chief.
Eait accompli [¥.], a thing already

done.
Fav^ pas [F.], a false step; a

woman's loss of character.
FiCe cfiampHre [F.], a rural en-
tertainment.
Festina lente [L.], hasten slowly.
Fidus Achates [L.], a true friend.
IfW£ de chambre [F.], a chamber-
maid.
Hinc iUcB lachrymoe [L.], henco

these tears.
Homme d' esprit [F.], a man of

genius.
Sors de combat [F.], not in a

condition to fight.
Ibidem [L.], in the same place ^

ibid.
Id omne genus [L.], all of that

kind.
In articulo mortis [L.], at the

point of death.
In extremis [L.], at the point of

death.

FOREIGN WORDS AND PHRASES.

251

In exteiuo [L.], at full length.

In hoe signo vincea [L.], under
this standard thou shalt con-
quer.

In locoparenti8 [L.], in place of a
parent.

In mediaa res [L.], in the midst
of things.

Inmemoriam [L.], in memory.

In propria persona [L.], in person.

Inter alia [L.],among other things.

Inter nos [L.], among ourselves.

Inter se [L.], among themselves.

In toto [L.], in the whole.

In vino Veritas [L.], in wine there
is truth (a drunken man tells
the truth).

Ipse dixit [L.}, a dogmatic asser-
tion.

Ipsissima verba [L.], the very
. words.

Jeu de mots [F.], a play upoA
words ; a pun.

Jeu d' esprit [F.], a witticism.

Labor omnia vincU [L.], labor
conquers all things.

Lapsus calami [L.], a slip of the
pen.

Lapsus lingucB [L.], a slip of the
tongue.

Lares et penates [L.], household
gods; home.

Lex scripta [L.], the written law.

Lex non scripta [L.], the unwrit-
ten law.

Lex talionis [L.], the law of retal-
iation.

Liaison [F.], an amour.

Libretto [It.], a little (opera) book.

Litera scripta manet [L.], what is
written remains.

Locum tenens [L.], a proxy.

Ma chire [F.], my dear (lo n
woman). *

Magnum opus [L.], a great work

Mai apropos [F.], ill timed.

Mauvaise honte [F.], false modesty.

Mens Sana in corpore sano [L.], a
sound mind in a sound body.

Misalliance [F.], marrying a per-
son below one's self.

Meum et tuum [L.], mine and
thine.

Mon eher [F.], my dear (to a
man).

Moreeau [¥.], a small piece; pi.
morceava.

Mutatis mutandis [L.]. the neces-
sary change being made.

iV<g« [F.]. born — family name.

Ne sutor ultra crepidam [L.], the
shoemaker should not go beyond
his last (a person should stick
to his calling).

Nil desperandum [L.], never de-
spair.

N'importe [F.], it matters not.

Nolens volens [L.], willing or un-
willing.

Norn de plume [F.J, a writer's as-
sumed name.

Nov^ verrons [F.], we shall see.

On dit [F.], they say.

Orapro nobis [L.], pray for us.

tempora ! mares! [L.], the
times ! the manners !

Otium cum dignitate [L ], leisure
with dignity.

252

LETTER- WHITING.

Par excellence [F.], by way of em-
inence.

Par nobile fratrum [L.], a noble
pair of brothers.

Particepa crimini^[L.], an accom-
plice in the crime.

Peccavi [L.], I have sinned.

Penchant [F.], inclination.

Per ae [L.], by itself.

Petitio prineipii [L.], a begging of
the question.

Poeta naaeitur, non fit [L.], the
poet is born, not made.

Pons asinorum [L.], bridge of
asses.

Pour prendre eongi [F.], to take
leave-P. P. C.

QuarUum auffidt [L.], it is enough.

Quidnunc [L.], what now ? a news-
monger.

Quid pro quo [L.], an equiva-
lent.

Qui vivef [F.], who goes there?
on the alert.

Quondam [L.], former. .

Para avis [L.], a rare bird.

Picherch^ [F.], rare, exquisite.

Requiescat in pace [L.], rest in
peace.

lUpondez f'il vous platt [F.], an-
swer if you please=R. S. V. P.

Resurgam [L.]. I shall rise again.

Rohe de chajnhre [F.], a dressing-
gown.

Sangfroid [F.]- indifference.

Sans ctrtmonie [F.], without cer-
emony.

Sans etdotte [F.], without breeches ;
a ra^-a-muffin.

Scan. mag. — scandalum magna-

turn [L.], scandal of high per-
sonages.
Sic transit gloria mundi [L.], thus

passes the glory of the world.
Soi disant [¥.], self-called, pre

tended.
Soirie dansante [F.] .dancing party.
Sotto voce [It.], in a low voice.
Suaviter in modo, fortiter in re

[L.], gentle in manner, resolute

in deed.
Sub rosa [L.], under the rose ; t. e,

secretly.
Sui generis [L.], of a particular

kind.
Tableau vivant [F.], a picture re-
presented by living persons.
Tempusjugit [L.], time flies.
Terra firma [L.], firm ground.
Terra incognita [L.], an unknown

laud.
Tout ensemble [F.] , the whole taken

together.
Ut infra [L.], as cited below.
Ut supra [L.], as above.
Valet de chamhre [F.], a valet, b

body servant.
Verbatim et literatim [L.]. word

for word and letter for letter.
Vis A vis [F.], face to face.
Viva voce [L.], by word of mouth.
Vive la ripublique [F.]. long live

the republic.
Vive le roi [F.]. long live the king.
Vox et prceterea nihil [L.], sound

and nothing more.
Voxpopuli, vox Dei [L.], the voice

of the people the voice of Gkni

Postal Information.

GOVDENSED FROM THE "UNITED STATES OfFIOIAL PoSTAL

Guide."

Bates of Domestio Postsflre.

(.Fbr aU Flacet in the United SUUes and Qxnada.)

Classes. — Mailable matter is divided into four classes, known
respectively as Mnt-Class, Second-Class, Third-Class, and Fourth-
Class matter.

First-Class Mattes.

•

This class embraces all packages sealed against inspection ; also all
letters, drawings, plans, designs, diplomas, and other matter wholly
or partly in writing, except as stated below. (See Writing Allowable,
ander each of the other classes.)

The rate of postage on matter of the first class is three cents for
wery half ounce or fraction thereof, except drop-letters and postal
cards. {Two cents for ev«ry half ounce, after July 1, 1883.)

Drop'Lettert.— The postage on local or drop-letters at letter-carrier offloos ia two
eentafor every half ounce or fraction thereof; at other oflSces, one cent.

PoaUU Gnrd*.— Postal cards have the stamp imprinted on them, and require no
further postage. They are treated by postmasters the same as sealed letters, ex-
cept that they are in no case returned to the writers. Unclaimed postal cards, if
wholly written, are sent to the dead-letter office ; if printed or partly written,
they are put with the waste paper. An ordinary business-card may be sent as a
postal card if prepaid by a one-cent stamp ; but it must contain no writing except
the address. Nothing must be written upon the face of a postal card except the ad-
dress. Anything else so written subjects it to letter postage. Nor is it allowable
to paste, gum, or attach anything to a postal card other than a slip containing the
printed address.

Second-Class Matter.

This class embraces all newspapers and other periodicals regularly
issued from a known office of publication not less than four times a
year and numbered consecutively, without addition by writing.

The rate of postage on matter of the second class (except county
papers) is two cents a pound, in bulk, prepaid by stamps prepared for
the purpose.

264 LETTER - WRITING.

OouHty JFVapers.— Newspapers are sent— one copy to each actual subscriber Uring
within the county of publication— free of postage.

WriHng AllovHMe.—BUla, receipts, and orders for subscription maj be eneloeed
in seoond-dass matter, but no other writing is allowable except the address (»f the
subscriber.

Thied Class Mattee.

This class embraces books (printed and blank), ti^ansient news-
papers and other periodicals, circulars, proof-sheets and corrected
proof-sheets and manascript accompanying the same, valentines,
hand-bills, posters, lithographs, engravings, heliotypes, hectograph-
prints, photographs, printed blanks and cards, tags, tickets, and
other matter the valae of which depends on the printing. It must
in all cases be so wrapped that the contents may be inspected with-
out destroying the wrapper.

The rate of postage on matter of the third class is one cent for every
two ounces or fraction thereof. ,

Writing AUowMe.— The sender may correct a typographical error, or mark a
passage to which he desires to call attention ; may write upon the cover or blank
leaves of a book or other printed' matter a simple dedication or inscription ; and
may write upon the matter itself or upon the wrapper his name or address with
the word " From " above or before the same. Any other writing subjects the mat-
ter to letter postage.

Weight AUov>aile.—Th9 weight of a single package is limited to four pound$. A
single volume of a book and publio documents may, however, exceed that weight.

Foueth-Class Mattee.

This class embraces all articles of merchandise that are mailable,
envelopes in quantity with printing thereon, blank bills and letter-
heads, blank cards, card-board and other flexible materials, flexible
patterns, blank letter-paper and envelopes, models, sample cards,
samples, seeds, cuttings, bulbs, roots, paintings in oil or water-color,
and all mailable matter not included in the other classes. It must in
all cases be so wrapped that the contents may be inspected ; otherwise
it will be rated as first-class matter.

Thd rate of postage on matter of the fourth class is one cent for every

ounce or fraction thereof. To CaTUida, ten cents for every eight

ounces, prepaid by stamps.

Writing Allowable.— The sender may write upon the package his own name and
address, preceded by the word " From," and also the number and names of the
articlea encloaed, with a mark or number attached by card or label for identifloa«
r. Anjr other writing subjects the package lo \eUeT -<^\&iiy6.

*Fe^kt AlUnoable.—The weight of a single package \a \vra\\*A. \.o tovvr \><ixxTtt^. •

POSTAL INFORMATION. 255

Registry. — First-, third-, and fourth-class matter may be regis-
tered for a fee of ten cents in addition to the regular postage.

Rates at Letteb-Cabrier Offices. — The postage on newspapers
(except weeklies) deposited in a letter-carrier office for local delivery
is as follows : —

Od fi«w«pap«re (except weeklies), whether regular or transient, and without
regard to weight or frequency of issue, one eent each. On periodicals (other than
newspapers) not exceeding two ounces in weight, one cent each; exceeding two
ounces in weight, two eenU each.

Weekly Newapapen (excepted above) to regular Hubsoribers, two cents per pound,
whether delivered through carriers, boxes, or general delivery.

(For drop-letters, see under First- Class Matter.)

Unmailable Matteb. — Liquids, poisons, explosive and inflam-
mable articles, fruits or vegetable matter, confectionery pastes or con-
fections, substances exhaling a bad odor, and every letter or postal
card upon which indecent delineations or language is written or-
printed, and all matter relating to lotteries, gift concerts, and other
fraudulent schemes, also anything that would cut or injure the mail-
bag, are unmailable.

Bates of Foreigrn Postagre.

Most of the civilized nations of the world have formed themselves,
for postal purposes, into an association known as the Universal Postal
Union. Mailable matter may be sent to the principal cities and towns
of all the countries and colonies embraced in this Union, at the fol-
lowing rates : Letters, five cents for each half ounce, prepayment op-
tional ; Postal Cards, each two cents ; Newspapers and other printed
matter, one cent for every two ounces; Samples of Merchandise, one
cent for every two ounces. The Registry fee for letters and pack-
ages is uniformly ten cents in addition to postage.

Among the countries in the Universal Postal Union, besides the
United States and Canada, are the following: Argentine Republic,
Austria-Hungary, Belgium, Brazil, British India, Bulgaria, Ceylon,
Chili. Denmark, Egypt, France and Colonies. Germany, Great Britain
and Ireland, Greece, Hong Kong (China), Italy, Jamaica, Japan. Mex-
ico, Netherlands and Colonies, Newfoundland, Norway, Persia, Peru,
Portugal and Colonies, Russia, Spain and Colonies, Sweden, Switzer-
land, Turkey, Uruguay, Venezuela.

For rates of postage to other countries, see Postal Ouide, or inquire of a post*
moBter.

256 . LETTER - WRITING.

Sendiner Money.

There are two safe ways of sending money by mail, viz. : 1. By
Registered Letter; 2. By Money Order.

J . By Registered Letter. — A letter to any part of the U. S...
containing money or other mailable matter of value, may be regis
terod at any office on the payment of a fee of 10 cents in addition tc
the usual postage.

The rate of registry to foreign countries is 10 cents in addition tc
the regular postage (see table on page 255).

A letter to be registered should be sealed by the sender, and the
postmaster has no right to inquire as to the contents.

The p. O. Department is not legally liable for the loss of registered matter; but
owing to the extraordinary safeguards thrown around such matter its safe delivery
is almost certain.

2. By Money-Order. — The best and safest way to send small sums
of money is by a postal money-order, which may be obtained at any
" money-order office," payable at any other such office. (A list of
such offices may be seen at any post-office.) Indeed money so sent is
absolutely safe,, as the Post-Office Department is liable for the
amount.

Domestic Money-Orders. — The charges for orders on United States
offices are as follows : —

For orders not exceeding |15 .10 cents.

Over $15 and not exceeding |30 ...... 15 cents.

Over $30 and not exceeding $40 ...... 20 cents.

Over $40 and not exceeding $50 25 cents.

When a larger sum than fifty dollars is required, additional orders
tc make it up must be obtained. But postmasters are not allowed to
BBue ou the same day to the same remitter, and in favor of the same
payee, more than three money orders payable at the same office.

If a money-order is lost, another may be obtained free of charge
on application.

The given names of both the remitter and payee should be given in an appli*
eaMon for a money order; and married women should be described by their own
BMmea, not those of their husbands.

POSTAL INFORMATION. 257

Foreign Money-Orders. — Money may be sent in the same manner
to and from the following countries: Great Britain and Ireland, Ger-
many, and Switzerland. This exchange of money-orders is effected
through the agency of " International Exchange Offices," of which
New York is the office on the part of the United States. Hence an
international money-order is not drawn by a postmaster in one coun
try directly upon a postmaster in the other, but must be drawn upon
the " International Exchange Office." The offices at which foreign
money-orders may be obtained may be ascertained by inquiry of any
postmaster. The charges are as follows : —

On British, Swiss, and Italian post-offices : —

For orders not exceeding |10 25 cents.

Over $15 and not exceeding |20 50 cents.

Over $20 and not exceeding $30 ...... 75 cents.

Over $30 and not exceeding $40 fl.OO

Over $40 and not exceeding $50 1.25

On Canadian post-offices : —

For orders not exceeding $10 20 cents.

Over $10 and not exceeding $20 40 cents.

Over $20 and not exceeding $30 60 cents.

Over $30 and not exceeding $40 . 80 cents.

Over $40 and not exceeding $50 . . . . $1.00

On German post-offices : —

For orders not exceeding $5 15 cents.

Over $5 and not exceeding $10 25 cents.

Over $10 and not exceeding $20 50 cents.

Over $20 and not exceeding $30 75 cents.

Over $30 and not exceeding $40 $1.00

Over $40 and not exceeding $50 1.25

One pound sterling (£1) is equal to $4.86 in gold, and one thaler
(German) is equal to 71 cents in gold. One dollar (gold) is equal to 5
francs 15 centimes (Swiss).

Stamped Envelopes and Wrapper^.

Stamped envelopes, letter-size, may be obtained of postmasters at
various prices, according to quality and denomination. Three cent
envelopes cost from 80 to 83 cents per pack (25). or $32 to $33.20 per
thousand.

22»

tJC-

258 LETTER - WRITING,

Special Request Envelopes. — When ordered in quantities of 500 and
upward, the Department will, if desired, print on the upper left-hund
corner, witfioul additional charge, the name and residence of the par-
lies ordering, with a request to return if unclaimed in a certain time
These "Special Request Envelopes" must in all cases be ordered
from the postmaster, and not from the Department.

Stamped newipaper wrappers may also be obtained at a coat a little
more than the value of the stamps printed on them.

The postage on stamped envelopes and torappers foiled in directing
will be refunded in stamps by a postmaster, if he is satisfied that they
have never been sent by mail, and if presented in a whole condition.

Miscellaneous Facts and SuersrestiGns.

Observe carefully the following facts and suggestions, in addition
to those given above : —

1. See thai every letter and package sent by mail is securely folded and fastened.
Use only good strong envelopes and wrappers. Heavy articles should be secured
with a string.

2. Never send money (except in very small amoitnts) or other articles of value
in an unregistered letter.

3. See that every letter contains your full name and directions (inside), as
advised in Part I. of this work. /

L See that the outside address is full and plainly written, as advised on pages
57-63. On foreign lettei-s, not only the name of the town or city, but also the
name of the country, should be written. Letters directed to "London" are often
sent to London, Canada.

ft. When dropping a letter or paper into a street letter-box, see that it does not
stick fast.

6. Cut stamps, stamps cut from stamped envelopes, mutilated postage stamps,
and internal revenue stamps, cannot be acciepted in payment of postage.

7. To use or attempt to use a stamp that has already been used, is punishable by
a One of fifty dollars.

■^ 8. To insure the forwarding of a letter, it must have not less than three cents
affixed in postage stamps. Always be sure to affix stamps enough. In doubtful
jases put on another.

9. A double rate of six cents for each half ounce is chargeable on every letter
that reaches its destination without having been tally prepaid— deducting the
*alue of the stamp affixed.

10. To enclose any written matter in prin^d matter subjects the mailing party
to a fine of fiye dp^a|»^ upl^9« f?^^ f^T^J a4<lr^jdd pays letter postage on the
pMkag4. /

Business Forms.

In this article we give forms of the following business papers,
which are in general nse, and are intimately connected with the sub-
ject of letter-writing, viz.: I. Receipts; II. Notes; III. Dub
Bills; IV. Deafts; V. Orders.

Meceipts*

A receipt should always be given and required for any money or other article of
value paid or deposited. Many misunderstandings, losses, and lawsuits may thus
be prevented.

1. Money on Account.

Beceived, Philadelphia, April 1, 1875, of John Paywell, One Sun-
dred and Fifty ^^ Dollars on account.

$150^Q John WxUon & Co.

The above form is used when money is paid on an unsettled account. When
the money closes an account, substitute for "on account," the words, "in full of
balance on settlement," as in (2). If the payment is in discharge of aU indebted-
ness, use the words, " in full of all demandt" or simply "in fbll."

In all hxuineM pa/pen, the number should always be expressed in loonU. The
number of cents is generally expressed ft*actionally. The entire amount should
also be expressed in figures, above or below.

2. Receipt in Full.

Philadelphia, May 6, 1876.
Received of P. W. Jlies^nd, Trec^surer of the State Normal
School, MiUersviUe, Pa., Two J^undxed ax^ Seventy-Five Dollars, in
full of halar\fCe on settlement.

^275. Murray d Brown,

per J. JS,

The date may be written at the top as in (2). or be incorporated in the sentence
as in (1). In written receipts the latter practice is preferable.

The account on which the money is paid may be stated, as in the following: —

259

260 LETTER - WRITING.

3. On Account of SundrieB.

Received, MiUersviUe, Dec. 4, 1875, of A B , Treamrei

of the Board of School Directors, One Hundred Dollars, on account of
salary as teacher (or as the case may be).

flOO. John WUUanu.

4. Receipt endorsed on a Note.

Received, April 1, 1876, on the within note. One Hundred a'sd
Seventy-five Dollars.

$175. Charles Carroll <fe Co.

6. Receipt for Merchandise.

Received, MiU'ersviUe, Pa., Feb. 7, 1876, of Carbon & Co., per

John Smith, teamster, two ions of coal.

S. O. Behmer, Steward.

Promissory Notes,

1. Individual (on Demand).

$250. Indiana, Pa., June 5, 1876.

On demand I promise to pay to A B , or order, Two Sun'

dred and Fifty Dollars, without defalcation, for value received.

Jam^ WestfaU.

A note payable to *'A B-^ or order," as above, is negotuMe ; that is, it may

b« transferred to another by the person named in the note, by his writing hi»
name across the back. This is a general endorsement. It may be endorsed, " Pay

to C— D— — or order (or bearer)." A note payable " to A— ■ B or bearer,"

may be transferred without endorsement

In Pennsylvania and New Jersey the words, "without defalcation," are re-
quired ; and in Missouri, the words, *' negotiable and payable without defalcation
or discount." lu othei states these phrases are unnecessary, though not detri-
mental.

2. Principal and Surety Note (time, with interest).

f 1500. Boston, July 4, 1876

Sixty days after date, I promise to pqy to James Livingston, or
order. Sixty-five Hundred DoUafs loith interest, value received.

Surety • Am^s Lawrence.

f Jamcs Livingston.

A surety note should be made payable to the order of the surety, who should
endorse it on the back to the order of the endorsee or creditor. It is held that
a note made in favor of the creditor and endorsed by the surety does not bina
the latter to the payment of the debt.

BUiSINESS FOBMiS. 261

3. Joint Note (time, payable at Bank).

fSOO. Chicago, Jan. 26, 1876,

Thirty days ajter date, we promise to pay Richard Cox, or order, ai
the Fixst National Bank of Chicago, Five Hundred Dollars, Jor valu*
received. John Wentworth.

Albert Itamsay.

4. Joint and Several (demand, with Interest).

$7525 f^. Philadelphia, January 1, 1876.

On demand, for value received, we jointly and severally prmnise to
pay John Brown &Co.,or order, Seventy -five Hundred and Tut'rjnty
five -f^ Dollars unth interest, vnthout defalcation.

Wm. Lincoln.
Charles Oollin«.

John WUkins.
Ihie Bills.

A due bUl should always be given and required for mcn«9y leci and ibr any busi-
ness accommodation or indebtedness, cnless a promissory note or other obligation
b used, M a memorandum of the transaction. The consideration for which a due
bill is given should always be stated in the paper itself.

1. For Money.

flOO. MllersvUle. Pa., Apr. 1, 1875.

Due Richard Ross, on demand, One Hundred Dollars, for value
received (or for labor done, or for cash borrowed, or as the case may
be). John Duncan,

2. For Merchandise.
f25^. Albany, July 1, 1874-

Due John Smith, or bearer, Twenty-jvoe ^^ Dollars for work
done, payable, on demand, in Merchandise at our store.

Robert Johnson <i Oo.

Drafts*

(Sometimes called " Inland Bills of Exchange.")

1. Time Draft.

$125^. Philadelphia, Nov. 25, 1876.

At ten days^ sight pay to the order of William Wheeler One Hun-
dred and Twenty five -f^ Dollars, value received, and charge to mu
account. Jones, Jenkins dt Oo.

To James Carrington,

Lancaster, Pa.

262

LETTER- WRITING.

The signer of a draft is the dxavatr^ the one to whom it is directed is the droieee
the one to whom the money is payable is the payee.

A draft payable at right must be paid when presented. If it is payable at ten
days' right (as above), it is due ten days (with three days giace addevl) after it lias
been accepted by the drawee. In the case supposed in the above form, the payee
(Wheeler) takes the draft |o the drawee (Carrington); and if the latter honors
it, he writes ** accepted" across the face, with his name and the date, and the
paper is then known as an (ueeptance, and is in eflTecl a promissory note payable in
ten days. Tiuie drafts may be made payable a certain number of davs aflei daU
as well as after sight.

2. Check.

No, 1776.

Baltimore, June 30, 1875,

torts, S^nbers,

Pay to Oanningha/rn, Schofield <& Co., or Order,

One Hundred and Mfty-five -^-^-^ Dollars.

$155r^^ James Buckingham.

A ekuh is essentially a kind of draft, and is here so regarded. A check must
have affixed to it a two-cent revenue stamp, cancelled by the drawer. Checka
should invariably be dated on the day on which they are drawn. Unless the
check is to be presented immediately and in person, it should not be made pay-
able to hearer. Most checks are now printed " Pay to the order of /' etc

Orders*

1. For Money.

Troy, N. Y., May 1, 1875.
Mr. John Hoover,

Please pay John Brown One Hundred and Thirty

DoUars on my account

flSO. Wm. Carter.

2. For Merchandise.

Trenton,, N. J., Oct. IS, 1875.
Mr. Wm. Wilkins.

Please pay John Myers One Hundred and Fifty -^/^

DoUars in Merchandise and charge to my account.

0150^. Thomas Miller.

General Index.

Abbbkviatiohs : Classified List of, 242;

of Titles, 217 ; Catholic, 235.
Acceptances aud Regrets, 152.
Accuracy, Grammatical, 78.
Address: Inside, 25, 48: Outside, 57.

Forms of: American, 223; £Dglish,238.
Affection in Letters, 92.
Anniversaries, College and Society, 149.
Anniversary Weddings, 143.
Announcements of Marriage, 143.
Answers: to Letters, 85; to Notes, 138,

145, 152.
Application, Letters of. 111.

Balls, Invitations to, 148.

Beginning of Letters, 39, 87, 113.

Betrothal Cards, 162.

Bibliography of Letters, 124.

Bird'8-Eye View of the Field of Letters,
121.

Body of Letters, 39.

Business Letters : Style of, 108; of In-
troduction, 1U9; of Credit, 110; of Ap-
plication, 111 ; of Recommendation,
112; Mercantile, 114; Miscellaneous,
119.

Business Cards, 168.

Business Forms: Receipts, 259; Notes;
260; Due Bills, 261; Drafts, 261; Or-
iers, 262.

(/ARDS : Ceremonial, 161 ; Wedding, 162 ;

Betrothal, 162; Presentation, 163;

Memorial, 163; Informal Reception,

164 ; Visiting, 164 ; Professional and

Official, 168 ; Business, 168.
Capitals: Use of, 76; Rules for, 175.
Classification of Letters, 12 ; of Notes,

135; of Cards, 160.
Clearness, 79.
Complimentary Close, 44.
CoUei^e Anniversaries, 149

Concltisions of Letters, 44; Catholic

forms o^ 228.
Condolence: Letters of, 105; Cards ol^

165.
Congratulation: Letters o^ 102; Cards

of, 165.
Construction of Sentences, 78.
•Copies of Letters, 90.
Credit, Letters of, 110.

Dklivkby of Notxs, 158.
Deliberation in writing letters, 89.
Diction, 77.
Dinners, Invitations to, 145.

Ending of Lkttxbs, 44, 87.

Envelopes : of Letters, 17 ; of Notes and

Cards, 136, 161 ; Special Request, 63;

Addressed, 63.
Expression in composition, 72.

Familiar Lkttkrs, 92 ; Notes, 151, 155.
Figures of Rhetoric in Letters, 83.
Folding : of Letters, 54 ; of Notes, 136,

141.
Foreign Words, 77 ; List of Words and

Phrases, 249 ; French Phrases, 1.37.
Forms of Address and Salutation:
* American. 223 ; English, 238.

Glxaninos ih thx Fikld of Lxttxks.
Burns's Idea of a Oood Wife, Let us
Love one Another, The Lot of Every
Public Man, Religious Comfort, 127;
Wordsworth's Sister, Leniency to the
Living, Morning, Comfort derived
from Literature, 128; The Feast of
Reason, Pope's Birthday, An Editor's
Responsibilities, 129; Making the
Best of our Friends, Woman 'd Posi-
tion, 130; The End ©f the World,
Never Contradict, 131 •, The Folly of
War, The Greatest of all Blessings, In-

2G4

GENERAL INDEX.

dolence. Angel's Work, 132; The
Secret of Happiness, Inarticulate (tor-
rows. To be a Poet is to be a Man, 133 ;
Patient Endurance, Grief and Grat-
itude over the Dead, The Virtues of
Oratory, 134.

Hkadivo ov Lkttxrs, 19.

InOBKAL BkCKFTIOK CARiW, 164.

Ink, 18.

Introduction of Letters, 25.
Introduction, Letters of, 99, 109.
Insertion of the Letter, 56.
Invention in composition, 71.
Invitations, 138, 161.
Invoice, 117.

Lrttkbs: Private, 12; Public, 14.
Letters of Application, 111 ; of Busi-
ness, 13, 108; of Condolence, IU5; of
Congratulation, 102; of Credit, 110;
Familiar, 92; of Introduction, 99, 109;
Mercantile, 114; Miscellaneous, 119;
of Recommendation, 112; Rhetoric
of, 70.

Letter Writers, 124.

Literature of Letters, 121.

List of Titles, 216 ; of Abbreviations, 248.

Little Things, 92.

Lines on Paper, 17.

Margin. 39.

Materials : of Letters, 15 ; of Notes, 136 ;
of Cards, 161..

Memorial Cards, 163.

Mercantile Letters, 114.

Miscellaneous Letters, 119; Notes, 155.

Models: of Heading, 23; of Introduc-
tion. 35; of Conclusion, 51 : of Super-
scription, 64; Completed Models, 68,
69; of Notes, 139-157; of Cards. 162-
167.

NoTxs: of Ceremony and Compliment:
Invitation^: to Weddings, 138; Din-
ners, 145 ; Balls, 148 ; College and So-
ciety Anniversaries, 149 ; Miscella-
neous, 151.

Acceptances and Regrets, 152.
Aliscellaneous, 155.
Superscription and Delivery of, 157.

Official Lxttxbs, 13, 3U, 45;— Enve

lopes, 17 :— Titles, 214.
Orthography, Remarks on, 73.

Rules of: for Forming DerivativeM.

171 ; Special, 174 ; for Capitals, 175.

Papxk, 15.

Paragraphing, 40.

Parties, Invitations to, 147.

Penmanship, 41.

Postal Cards, 13.

Postal Information : Domestic Postage,
253; Foreign Postage, 253; Sending
Money, 256.

Postacripts, 86.

Plagiarism, 84.

Presentation Cards, 163.

Public Letters, 14.

Punctuation, Remarks on, 81, 177.
Rules of: Period, 180; Interrogation,
181; Exclamation, 182; Quotation
Marks, 183; Colon, 185; Semicolon,
188; Comma, 190; Dash, 198; Curves,
200 ; Bracketo, 202.

Rkcommkvdation, Letters of, 112.
Redundancy, 84.
Regrets, 152.
Rhetoric of Letters, 70.

Salutatiok, 28 : Forms of, 223, 238.

Scholastic Titles, 211.

Signature : of Letters, 47 ; of Notes, 157.

Simple Words, 77.

Slang, 77.

Social Letters, 12 ; Style and Specimens

of, 91.
Social Titles, 208.

Special Applications of Rhetoric, 91.
Spelling, 73 ; Rules of, 171.
Stamp, 65.

Structure of Letters, 15.
Style : Adaptation of,83 : Cultiviitiou of,

84 : of Notes. 137 : of Cards, 166.
Superscription: of Letters, 57 ; of Notes,

157 ; Pun'*tuation of, 63 ; Models of, 64.
TiTLRS, 26, 166, 207 ; List of, 216.
Type- Writer Correspondence, 66.

Valuk of Epistolabt Litebaturk, 122

Wax. 19.

Wedding luvitHtious, 138, 162.

■^

{

To avoid fine, this book should be returned on
or before thie date last stamped below

1 1 A.

1 • •' IP*

10H — 6-40

C ii;48

l!^.

IS in
lised
most
»the
rolu-
f for
■ken
i, the
ihen
Made

BY WM. FEWSMITH, A.M., AHD EDGAR A. SINGER.

Tbe onlibrm tectimony of teuhen who have latroduced these gnmman is, Uiat they have

been most affieeably surprised et Uielr eflects upon piqills. They ue easy to uadefstaad

by the youngest pupil, and the lessons before dreaded become a delight to teacher sad

p^h, Sstnontiiury ca«e has been taken in pading every lesson, modeling rules and

dg£aitkmB ailer a deitdte and naUona plaa, and mai!UU»i evcc) ^na^ *»i^ w!ataM»«a«»>

^f^P^ of gmumtLtical Mccancf. TiMy <mly«o«datx\aixoi»9eiieAntt:i\Qieb«t%.

Uoyd

IJNJIIMUBITBSBIM/

= scvER, p. T, HttCOWK-'

T' w to W.ite lI

ismBft.

Fdtoi

1. Fhl
9 Pn'

.#^

>'^' S9S4

Internet Archive Audio

Featured

Top

Images

Featured

Top

Software

Featured

Top

Texts

Featured

Top

Video

Featured

Top

Mobile Apps

Browser Extensions

Archive-It Subscription

Save Page Now

Full text of "How to Write Letters: A Manual of Correspondence, Showing the Correct Structure, Composition ..."

See other formats